THE SIXTH ENNEAD
First tractate:
On the kinds of being (1)
1 Philosophy at a very early stage
investigated
the number and character of the existents.
Various theories resulted: Some declared
for one existent, others for a finite
number,
others again for an infinite number,
while
as regards the nature of the existents—one,
numerically finite, or numerically
infinite—there
was a similar disagreement. These theories,
in so far as they have been adequately
examined
by later workers, may be passed over
here;
our attention must be directed on the
results
of those whose examination has led
them to
posit on their awn account certain
well-defined
genera. These thinkers rejected pure
unity
on the ground of the plurality observed
even
in the intellectual world; they rejected
an infinite number as not reconcilable
with
the facts and as defying knowledge:
Considering
the foundations of being to be "genera"
rather than elements strictly so called,
they concluded for a finite number.
Of these
"genera" some found ten,
others
less, others no doubt more. But here
again
there is a divergence of views. To
some the
genera are first-principles; to others
they
indicate only a generic classification
of
the existents themselves. Let us begin
with
the well-known tenfold division of
the existents,
and consider whether we are to understand
ten genera ranged under the common
name of
being, or ten categories. That the
term being
has not the same sense in all ten is
rightly
maintained. But a graver problem confronts
us at the outset: Are the ten found
alike
in the intellectual and in the sensible
realms?
Or are all found in the sensible and
some
only in the intellectual? All in the
intellectual
and some in the sensible is manifestly
impossible.
At this point it would be natural to
investigate
which of the ten belong to both spheres,
and whether the existents of the intellectual
are to be ranged under one and the
same genus
with the existents in the sensible,
or whether
the term "existence" [or
substance]
is equivocal as applied to both realms.
If
the equivocation exists, the number
of genera
will be increased: If there is no equivocation,
it is strange to find the one same
"existence"
applying to the primary and to the
derivative
existents when there is no common genus
embracing
both primal and secondary. These thinkers
are however not considering the intellectual
realm in their division, which was
not intended
to cover all the existents; the supreme
they
overlooked.
2 But are we really obliged to posit
the
existence of such genera? Take substance,
for substance must certainly be our
starting-
point: What are the grounds for regarding
substance as one single genus? It has
been
remarked that substance cannot be a
single
entity common to both the intellectual
and
the sensible worlds. We may add that
such
community would entail the existence
of something
prior to intellectual and sensible
substances
alike, something distinct from both
as predicated
of both; and this prior would be neither
body nor unembodied; for it were one
or the
other, body would be unembodied, or
the unembodied
would be the body. This conclusion
must not
however prevent our seeking in the
actual
substance of the sensible world an
element
held in common by matter, by form and
by
their composite, all of which are designated
as substances, though it is not maintained
that they are substance in an equal
degree;
form is usually held to be substance
in a
higher degree than matter, and rightly
so,
in spite of those who would have matter
to
be the more truly real. There is further
the distinction drawn between what
are known
as first and second substances. But
what
is their common basis, seeing that
the first
are the source from which the second
derive
their right to be called substances?
But,
in sum, it is impossible to define
substance:
Determine its property, and still you
have
not attained to its essence. Even the
definition,
"that which, numerically one and
the
same, is receptive of contraries,"
will
hardly be applicable to all substances
alike.
3 But perhaps we should rather speak
of some
single category, embracing intellectual
substance,
matter, form, and the composite of
matter
and form. One might refer to the family
of
the heraclids as a unity in the sense,
not
of a common element in all its members,
but
of a common origin: Similarly, intellectual
substance would be substance in the
first
degree, the others being substances
by derivation
and in a lower degree. But what is
the objection
to including everything in a single
category,
all else of which existence is predicated
being derived from that one thing,
existence
or substance? Because, granted that
things
be no more than modifications of substance,
there is a distinct grading of substances
themselves. Moreover, the single category
does not put us in a position to build
on
substance, or to grasp it in its very
truth
as the plausible source of the other
substances.
Supposing we grant that all things
known
as substances are homogeneous as possessing
something denied to the other genera,
what
precisely is this something, this individuality,
this subject which is never a predicate,
this thing not present in any thing
as in
a subject, this thing which does not
owe
its essential character to any other
thing,
as a quality takes character from a
body
and a quantity from a substance, as
time
is related to motion and motion to
the moved?
The second substance is, it is true,
a predicate.
But predication in this case signifies
a
different relation from that just considered;
it reveals the genus inherent in the
subject
and the subject's essential character,
whereas
whiteness is predicated of a thing
in the
sense of being present in the thing.
The
properties adduced may indeed be allowed
to distinguish substance from the other
existents.
They afford a means of grouping substances
together and calling them by a common
name.
They do not however establish the unity
of
a genus, and they do not bring to light
the
concept and the nature of substance.
These
considerations are sufficient for our
purpose:
Let us now proceed to investigate the
nature
of Quantity.
4 We are told that number is quantity
in
the primary sense, number together
with all
continuous magnitude, space and time:
These
are the standards to which all else
that
is considered as quantity is referred,
including
motion which is quantity because its
time
is quantitative—though perhaps, conversely,
the time takes its continuity from
the motion.
If it is maintained that the continuous
is
a quantity by the fact of its continuity,
then the discrete will not be a quantity.
If, on the contrary, the continuous
possesses
quantity as an accident, what is there
common
to both continuous and discrete to
make them
quantities? Suppose we concede that
numbers
are quantities: We are merely allowing
them
the name of quantity; the principle
which
gives them this name remains obscure.
On
the other hand, line and surface and
body
are not called quantities; they are
called
magnitudes: They become known as quantities
only when they are rated by number-two
yards,
three yards. Even the natural body
becomes
a quantity when measured, as does the
space
which it occupies; but this is quantity
accidental,
not quantity essential; what we seek
to grasp
is not accidental quantity but Quantity
independent
and essential, Quantity-absolute. Three
oxen
is not a quantity; it is their number,
the
three, that is Quantity; for in three
oxen
we are dealing with two categories.
So too
with a line of a stated length, a surface
of a given area; the area will be a
quantity
but not the surface, which only comes
under
that category when it constitutes a
definite
geometric figure. Are we then to consider
numbers, and numbers only, as constituting
the category of Quantity? If we mean
numbers
in themselves, they are substances,
for the
very good reason that they exist independently.
If we mean numbers displayed in the
objects
participant in number, the numbers
which
give the count of the objects—ten horses
or ten oxen, and not ten units—then
we have
a paradoxical result: First, the numbers
in themselves, it would appear, are
substances
but the numbers in objects are not;
and secondly,
the numbers inhere in the objects as
measures
[of extension or weight], yet as standing
outside the objects they have no measuring
power, as do rulers and scales. If
however
their existence is independent, and
they
do not inhere in the objects, but are
simply
called in for the purpose of measurement,
the objects will be quantities only
to the
extent of participating in Quantity.
So with
the numbers themselves: How can they
constitute
the category of Quantity? They are
measures;
but how do measures come to be quantities
or Quantity? doubtless in that, existing
as they do among the existents and
not being
adapted to any of the other categories,
they
find their place under the influence
of verbal
suggestion and so are referred to the
so-called
category of Quantity. We see the unit
mark
off one measurement and then proceed
to another;
and number thus reveals the amount
of a thing,
and the mind measures by availing itself
of the total figure. It follows that
in measuring
it is not measuring essence; it pronounces
its "one" or "two,"
whatever
the character of the objects, even
summing
contraries. It does not take count
of condition—hot,
handsome; it simply notes how many.
Number
then, whether regarded in itself or
in the
participant objects, belongs to the
category
of Quantity, but the participant objects
do not. "three yards long"
does
not fall under the category of Quantity,
but only the three. Why then are magnitudes
classed as quantities? Not because
they are
so in the strict sense, but because
they
approximate to Quantity, and because
objects
in which magnitudes inhere are themselves
designated as quantities. We call a
thing
great or small from its participation
in
a high number or a low. True, greatness
and
smallness are not claimed to be quantities,
but relations: But it is by their apparent
possession of quantity that they are
thought
of as relations. All this, however,
needs
more careful examination. In sum, we
hold
that there is no single genus of Quantity.
Only number is Quantity, the rest [magnitudes,
space, time, motion] quantities only
in a
secondary degree. We have therefore
not strictly
one genus, but one category grouping
the
approximate with the primary and the
secondary.
We have however to enquire in what
sense
the abstract numbers are substances.
Can
it be that they are also in a manner
quantitative?
Into whatever category they fall, the
other
numbers [those inherent in objects]
can have
nothing in common with them but the
name.
5 Speech, time, motion—in what sense
are
these quantities? Let us begin with
speech.
It is subject to measurement, but only
in
so far as it is sound; it is not a
quantity
in its essential nature, which nature
is
that it be significant, as noun and
verb
are significant. The air is its matter,
as
it is matter to verb and noun, the
components
of speech. To be more precise, we may
define
speech as an impact [made on the outer
air
by the breath], though it is not so
much
the impact as the impression which
the impact
produces and which, as it were, imposes
form
[on the air]. Speech, thus, is rather
an
action than a quantity—an action with
a significance.
Though perhaps it would be truer to
say that
while this motion, this impact, is
an action,
the counter-motion is an experience
[or passion];
or each may be from different points
of view
either an action or an experience:
Or we
may think of speech as action on a
substrate
[air] and experience within that substrate.
If however voice is not characteristically
impact, but is simply air, two categories
will be involved: Voice is significant,
and
the one category will not be sufficient
to
account for this significance without
associating
with a second. With regard to time,
if it
is to be thought of as a measure, we
must
determine what it is that applies this
measure.
It must clearly be either soul or the
present
moment. If on the contrary we take
time to
be something measured and regard it
as being
of such and such extension—a year,
for example—then
we may consider it as a quantity: Essentially
however time is of a different nature;
the
very fact that we can attribute this
or that
length to it shows us that it is not
length:
In other words, time is not Quantity.
Quantity
in the strict sense is the Quantity
not inbound
with things; if things became quantities
by mere participation in Quantity,
then substance
itself would be identical with Quantity.
Equality and inequality must be regarded
as properties of Quantity-absolute,
not of
the participants, or of them not essentially
but only accidentally: Such participants
as "three yards' length,"
which
becomes a quantity, not as belonging
to a
single genus of Quantity, but by being
subsumed
under the one head, the one category.
6 In considering relation we must enquire
whether it possesses the community
of a genus,
or whether it may on other grounds
be treated
as a unity. Above all, has relation—for
example,
that of right and left, double and
half—any
actuality? Has it, perhaps, actuality
in
some cases only, as for instance in
what
is termed "posterior" but
not in
what is termed "prior"? Or
is its
actuality in no case conceivable? What
meaning,
then, are we to attach to double and
half
and all other cases of less and more;
to
habit and disposition, reclining, sitting,
standing; to father, son, master, slave;
to like, unlike, equal, unequal; to
active
and passive, measure and measured;
or again
to knowledge and sensation, as related
respectively
to the knowable and the sensible? Knowledge,
indeed, may be supposed to entail in
relation
to the known object some actual entity
corresponding
to that object's ideal form, and similarly
with sensation as related to the sense-object.
The active will perform some constant
function
in relation to the passive, as will
the measure
in relation to the measured. But what
will
emerge from the relation of like to
like?
Nothing will emerge. Likeness is the
inherence
of qualitative identity; its entire
content
is the quality present in the two objects.
From equality, similarly, nothing emerges.
The relation merely presupposes the
existence
of a quantitative identity;—is nothing
but
our judgement comparing objects essentially
independent and concluding, "this
and
that have the same magnitude, the same
quality;
this has produced that; this is superior
to that." Again, what meaning
can sitting
and standing have apart from sitter
and stander?
The term "habit" either implies
a having, in which case it signifies
possession,
or else it arises from something had,
and
so denotes quality; and similarly with
disposition.
What then in these instances can be
the meaning
of correlatives apart from our conception
of their juxtaposition? "Greater"
may refer to very different magnitudes;
"different"
to all sorts of objects: The comparison
is
ours; it does not lie in the things
themselves.
Right and left, before and behind,
would
seem to belong less to the category
of relation
than to that of situation. Right means
"situated
at one point," left means "situated
at another." but the right and
left
are in our conception, nothing of them
in
the things themselves. Before and after
are
merely two times; the relation is again
of
our making.
7 Now if we do not mean anything by
relation
but are victims of words, none of the
relations
mentioned can exist: Relation will
be a notion
void of content. Suppose however that
we
do possess ourselves of objective truth
when
in comparing two points of time we
pronounce
one prior, or posterior, to the other,
that
priority does entail something distinct
from
the objects to which it refers; admit
an
objective truth behind the relation
of left
and right: Does this apply also to
magnitudes,
and is the relation exhibiting excess
and
deficiency also something distinct
from the
quantities involved? Now one thing
is double
of another quite apart from our speech
or
thought; one thing possesses and another
is possessed before we notice the fact;
equals
do not await our comparison but—and
this
applies to Quality as well as Quantity—rest
on an identity existing between the
objects
compared: In all the conditions in
which
we assert relation the mutual relation
exists
over and above the objects; we perceive
it
as already existent; our knowledge
is directed
on a thing, there to be known—a clear
testimony
to the reality of relation. In these
circumstances
we can no longer put the question of
its
existence. We have simply to distinguish:
Sometimes the relation subsists while
the
objects remain unaltered and even apart;
sometimes it depends on their combination;
sometimes, while they remain unchanged,
the
relation utterly ceases, or, as happens
with
right and near, becomes different.
These
are the facts which chiefly account
for the
notion that relation has no reality
in such
circumstances. Our task, thus, is to
give
full value to this elusive character
of relation,
and, then to enquire what there is
that is
constant in all these particular cases
and
whether this constant is generic or
accidental;
and having found this constant, we
must discover
what sort of actuality it possesses.
It need
hardly be said that we are not to affirm
relation where one thing is simply
an attribute
of another, as a habit is an attribute
of
a soul or of a body; it is not relation
when
a soul belongs to this individual or
dwells
in that body. Relation enters only
when the
actuality of the relationships is derived
from no other source than relation
itself;
the actuality must be, not that which
is
characteristic of the substances in
question,
but that which is specifically called
relative.
Thus double with its correlative, half
gives
actuality neither to two yards' length
or
the number two, nor to one yard's length
or the number one; what happens is
that,
when these quantities are viewed in
their
relation, they are found to be not
merely
two and one respectively, but to produce
the assertion and to exhibit the fact
of
standing one to the other in the condition
of double and half. Out of the objects
in
a certain conjunction this condition
of being
double and half has issued as something
distinct
from either; double and half have emerged
as correlatives, and their being is
precisely
this of mutual dependence; the double
exists
by its superiority over the half, and
the
half by its inferiority; there is no
priority
to distinguish double from half; they
arise
simultaneously. It is another question
whether
they endure simultaneously. Take the
case
of father and son, and such relationships;
the father dies, but the other is still
his
son, and so with brothers. Moreover,
we see
likeness where one of the like people
is
dead.
8 But we are digressing: We must resume
our
enquiry into the cause of dissimilarity
among
relations. Yet we must first be informed
what reality, common to all cases,
is possessed
by this existence derived from mutual
conditions.
Now the common principle in question
cannot
be a body. The only alternative is
that,
if it does exist, it be something bodiless,
either in the objects thus brought
together
or outside of them. Further, if relation
always takes the same form, the term
is univocal
[and specific differentiation is impossible];
if not, that is if it differs from
case to
case, the term is equivocal, and the
same
reality will not necessarily be implied
by
the mere use of the term relation.
How then
shall we distinguish relations? We
may observe
that some things have an inactive or
dormant
relation, with which their actuality
is entirely
simultaneous; others, combining power
and
function with their relation, have
the relation
in some mode always even though the
mode
be merely that of potentiality, but
attain
to actual being only in contact with
their
correlatives. Or perhaps all distinctions
may be reduced to that between producer
and
product, where the product merely gives
a
name to the producer of its actuality:
An
example of this is the relation of
father
to son, though here both producer and
product
have a sort of actuality, which we
call life.
Are we thus, then, to divide relation,
and
thereby reject the notion of an identical
common element in the different kinds
of
relation, making it a universal rule
that
the relation takes a different character
in either correlative? We must in this
case
recognise that in our distinction between
productive and non- productive relations
we are overlooking the equivocation
involved
in making the terms cover both action
and
passion, as though these two were one,
and
ignoring the fact that production takes
a
different form in the two correlatives.
Take
the case of equality, producing equals:
Nothing
is equal without equality, nothing
identical
without identity. Greatness and smallness
both entail a presence—the presence
of greatness
and smallness respectively. When we
come
to greater and smaller, the participants
in these relations are greater and
smaller
only when greatness and smallness are
actually
observed in them.
9 It follows that in the cases specified
above—agent, knowledge and the rest—the
relation
must be considered as in actual operation,
and the act and the reason-principle
in the
act must be assumed to be real: In
all other
cases there will be simply participation
in an ideal-form, in a reason- principle.
If reality implied embodiment, we should
indeed be forced to deny reality to
these
conditions called relative; if however
we
accord the pre-eminent place to the
unembodied
and to the reason- principles, and
at the
same time maintain that relations are
reason-principles
and participate in ideal-forms, we
are bound
to seek their causes in that higher
sphere.
Doubleness, it is clear, is the cause
of
a thing being double, and from it is
derived
halfness. Some correlatives owe their
designations
to the same form, others to opposite
forms;
it is thus that two objects are simultaneously
double and half of each other, and
one great
and the other small. It may happen
that both
correlatives exist in one object-likeness
and unlikeness, and, in general, identity
and difference, so that the same thing
will
be at once like and unlike, identical
and
different. The question arises here
whether
sharing in the same form could make
one man
depraved and another more depraved.
In the
case of total depravity, clearly the
two
are made equal by the absence of a
form.
Where there is a difference of degree,
the
one has participated in a form which
has
failed to predominate, the other in
a form
which has failed still more: Or, if
we choose
the negative aspect, we may think of
them
both as failing to participate in a
form
which naturally belonged to them. Sensation
may be regarded as a form of double
origin
[determined both by the sense-organ
and by
the sensible object]; and similarly
with
knowledge. Habit is an act directed
on something
had [some experience produced by habit]
and
binding it as it were with the subject
having
[experiencing], as the act of production
binds producer and product. Measurement
is
an act of the measurer on the measured
object:
It too is therefore a kind of reason-principle.
Now if the condition of being related
is
regarded as a form having a generic
unity,
relation must be allowed to be a single
genus
owing its reality to a reason-principle
involved
in all instances. If however the reason-principles
[governing the correlatives] stand
opposed
and have the differences to which we
have
referred, there may perhaps not be
a single
genus, but this will not prevent all
relatives
being expressed in terms of a certain
likeness
and falling under a single category.
But
even if the cases of which we have
spoken
can be subsumed under a single head,
it is
nevertheless impossible to include
in a single
genus all that goes with them in the
one
common category: For the category includes
negations and derivatives—not only,
for example,
double but also its negative, the resultant
doubleness and the act of doubling.
But we
cannot include in one genus both the
thing
and its negative—double and not-double,
relative
and not- relative—any more than in
dealing
with the genus animal we can insert
in it
the nonanimal. Moreover, doubleness
and doubling
have only the relation to double that
whiteness
has to white; they cannot be classed
as identical
with it.
10 As regards Quality, the source of
what
we call a "quale," we must
in the
first place consider what nature it
possesses
in accordance with which it produces
the
"qualia," and whether, remaining
one and the same in virtue of that
common
ground, it has also differences whereby
it
produces the variety of species. If
there
is no common ground and the term Quality
involves many connotations, there cannot
be a single genus of Quality. What
then will
be the common ground in habit, disposition,
passive quality, figure, shape? In
light,
thick and lean? If we hold this common
ground
to be a power adapting itself to the
forms
of habits, dispositions and physical
capacities,
a power which gives the possessor whatever
capacities he has, we have no plausible
explanation
of incapacities. Besides, how are figure
and the shape of a given thing to be
regarded
as a power? Moreover, at this, being
will
have no power qua being but only when
Quality
has been added to it; and the activities
of those substances which are activities
in the highest degree, will be traceable
to Quality, although they are autonomous
and owe their essential character to
powers
wholly their own! Perhaps, however,
qualities
are conditioned by powers which are
posterior
to the substances as such [and so do
not
interfere with their essential activities].
Boxing, for example, is not a power
of man
qua man; reasoning is: Therefore reasoning,
on this hypothesis, is not quality
but a
natural possession of the mature human
being;
it therefore is called a quality only
by
analogy. Thus, Quality is a power which
adds
the property of being qualia to substances
already existent. The differences distinguishing
substances from each other are called
qualities
only by analogy; they are, more strictly,
acts and reason-principles, or parts
of reason-principles,
and though they may appear merely to
qualify
the substance, they in fact indicate
its
essence. Qualities in the true sense—those,
that is, which determine qualia—being
in
accordance with our definition powers,
will
in virtue of this common ground be
a kind
of reason-principle; they will also
be in
a sense forms, that is, excellences
and imperfections
whether of soul or of body. But how
can they
all be powers? Beauty or health of
soul or
body, very well: But surely not ugliness,
disease, weakness, incapacity. In a
word,
is powerlessness a power? It may be
urged
that these are qualities in so far
as qualia
are also named after them: But may
not the
qualia be so called by analogy, and
not in
the strict sense of the single principle?
Not only may the term be understood
in the
four ways [of aristotle], but each
of the
four may have at least a twofold significance.
In the first place, Quality is not
merely
a question of action and passion, involving
a simple distinction between the potentially
active [quality] and the passive: Health,
disposition and habit, disease, strength
and weakness are also classed as qualities.
It follows that the common ground is
not
power, but something we have still
to seek.
Again, not all qualities can be regarded
as reason-principles: Chronic disease
cannot
be a reason-principle. Perhaps, however,
we must speak in such cases of privations,
restricting the term "Quantities"
to ideal-forms and powers. Thus we
shall
have, not a single genus, but reference
only
to the unity of a category. Knowledge
will
be regarded as a form and a power,
ignorance
as a privation and powerlessness. On
the
other hand, powerlessness and disease
are
a kind of form; disease and vice have
many
powers though looking to evil. But
how can
a mere failure be a power? doubtless
the
truth is that every quality performs
its
own function independently of a standard;
for in no case could it produce an
effect
outside of its power. Even beauty would
seem
to have a power of its own. Does this
apply
to triangularity? Perhaps, after all,
it
is not a power we must consider, but
a disposition.
Thus, qualities will be determined
by the
forms and characteristics of the object
qualified:
Their common element, then, will be
form
and ideal type, imposed on substance
and
posterior to it. But then, how do we
account
for the powers? We may doubtless remark
that
even the natural boxer is so by being
constituted
in a particular way; similarly, with
the
man unable to box: To generalize, the
quality
is a characteristic non-essential.
Whatever
is seen to apply alike to being and
to non-being,
as do heat and whiteness and colours
generally,
is either different from being—is,
for example,
an act of being—or else is some secondary
of being, derived from it, contained
in it,
its image and likeness. But if Quality
is
determined by formation and characteristic
and reason-principle, how explain the
various
cases of powerlessness and deformity?
doubtless
we must think of principles imperfectly
present,
as in the case of deformity. And disease—how
does that imply a reason-principle?
Here,
no doubt, we must think of a principle
disturbed,
the principle of health. But it is
not necessary
that all qualities involve a reason-
principle;
it suffices that over and above the
various
kinds of disposition there exist a
common
element distinct from substance, and
it is
what comes after the substance that
constitutes
Quality in an object. But triangularity
is
a quality of that in which it is present;
it is however no longer triangularity
as
such, but the triangularity present
in that
definite object and modified in proportion
to its success in shaping that object.
11 But if these considerations are
sound,
why has Quality more than one species?
What
is the ground for distinguishing between
habit and disposition, seeing that
no differentia
of Quality is involved in permanence
and
non-permanence? A disposition of any
kind
is sufficient to constitute a quality;
permanence
is a mere external addition. It might
however
be urged that dispositions are but
incomplete
"forms"—if the term may pass—habits
being complete ones. But incomplete,
they
are not qualities; if already qualities,
the permanence is an external addition.
How
do physical powers form a distinct
species?
If they are classed as qualities in
virtue
of being powers, power, we have seen,
is
not a necessary concomitant of qualities.
If, however, we hold that the natural
boxer
owes his quality to a particular disposition,
power is something added and does not
contribute
to the quality, since power is found
in habits
also. Another point: Why is natural
ability
to be distinguished from that acquired
by
learning? Surely, if both are qualities,
they cannot be differentiae of Quality:
gained
by practice or given in nature, it
is the
same ability; the differentia will
be external
to Quality; it cannot be deduced from
the
ideal form of boxing. Whether some
qualities
as distinguished from others are derived
from experience is immaterial; the
source
of the quality makes no difference—none,
I mean, pointing to variations and
differences
of Quality. A further question would
seem
to be involved: If certain qualities
are
derived from experience but here is
a discrepancy
in the manner and source of the experience,
how are they to be included in the
same species?
and again, if some create the experience,
others are created by it, the term
Quality
as applied to both classes will be
equivocal.
And what part is played by the individual
form? If it constitutes the individual's
specific character, it is not a quality;
if, however, it is what makes an object
beautiful
or ugly after the specific form has
been
determined, then it involves a reason-
principle.
Rough and smooth, tenuous and dense
may rightly
be classed as qualities. It is true
that
they are not determined by distances
and
approximations, or in general by even
or
uneven dispositions, of parts; though,
were
they so determined, they might well
even
then be qualities. Knowledge of the
meaning
of "light" and "heavy"
will reveal their place in the classification.
An ambiguity will however be latent
in the
term "light," unless it be
determined
by comparative weight: It would then
implicate
leanness and fineness, and involve
another
species distinct from the four [of
aristotle].
12 If then we do not propose to divide
Quality
in this [fourfold] manner, what basis
of
division have we? We must examine whether
qualities may not prove to be divisible
on
the principle that some belong to the
body
and others to the soul. Those of the
body
would be subdivided according to the
senses,
some being attributed to sight, others
to
hearing and taste, others to smell
and touch.
Those of the soul would presumably
be allotted
to appetite, emotion, reason; though,
again,
they may be distinguished by the differences
of the activities they condition, in
so far
as activities are engendered by these
qualities;
or according as they are beneficial
or injurious,
the benefits and injuries being duly
classified.
This last is applicable also to the
classification
of bodily qualities, which also produce
differences
of benefit and injury: These differences
must be regarded as distinctively qualitative;
for either the benefit and injury are
held
to be derived from Quality and the
quale,
or else some other explanation must
be found
for them. A point for consideration
is how
the quale, as conditioned by Quality,
can
belong to the same category: Obviously
there
can be no single genus embracing both.
Further,
if "boxer" is in the category
of
Quality, why not "agent"
as well?
And with agent goes "active."
thus
"active" need not go into
the category
of relation; nor again need "passive,"
if "patient" is a quale.
Moreover,
agent" is perhaps better assigned
to
the category of Quality for the reason
that
the term implies power, and power is
Quality.
But if power as such were determined
by substance
[and not by Quality], the agent, though
ceasing
to be a quale, would not necessarily
become
a relative. Besides, "active"
is
not like "greater": The greater,
to be the greater, demands a less,
whereas
"active" stands complete
by the
mere possession of its specific character.
It may however be urged that while
the possession
of that character makes it a quale,
it is
a relative in so far as it directs
on an
external object the power indicated
by its
name. Why, then, is not "boxer"
a relative, and "boxing"
as well?
Boxing is entirely related to an external
object; its whole theory pre-supposes
this
external. And in the case of the other
arts—or
most of them—investigation would probably
warrant the assertion that in so far
as they
affect the soul they are qualities,
while
in so far as they look outward they
are active
and as being directed to an external
object
are relatives. They are relatives in
the
other sense also that they are thought
of
as habits. Can it then be held that
there
is any distinct reality implied in
activity,
seeing that the active is something
distinct
only according as it is a quale? It
may perhaps
be held that the tendency towards action
of living beings, and especially of
those
having freewill, implies a reality
of activity
[as well as a reality of Quality].
But what
is the function of the active in connection
with those non-living powers which
we have
classed as qualities? doubtless to
recruit
any object it encounters, making the
object
a participant in its content. But if
one
same object both acts and is acted
on, how
do we then explain the active? Observe
also
that the greater—in itself perhaps
a fixed
three yards' length—will present itself
as
both greater and less according to
its external
contacts. It will be objected that
greater
and less are due to participation in
greatness
and smallness; and it might be inferred
that
a thing is active or passive by participation
in activity or passivity. This is the
place
for enquiring also whether the qualities
of the sensible and intellectual realms
can
be included under one head—a question
intended
only for those who ascribe qualities
to the
higher realm as well as the lower.
And even
if ideal forms of qualities are not
posited,
yet once the term "habit"
is used
in reference to intellect, the question
arises
whether there is anything common to
that
habit and the habit we know in the
lower.
Wisdom too is generally admitted to
exist
there. Obviously, if it shares only
its name
with our wisdom, it is not to be reckoned
among things of this sphere; if, however,
the import is in both cases the same,
then
Quality is common to both realms—unless,
of course, it be maintained that everything
there, including even intellection,
is substance.
This question, however, applies to
all the
categories: Are the two spheres irreconcilable,
or can they be co-ordinated with a
unity?
13 With regard to date: If "yesterday,"
"to-morrow," "last year"
and similar terms denote parts of time,
why
should they not be included in the
same genus
as time? It would seem only reasonable
to
range under time the past, present
and future,
which are its species. But time is
referred
to Quantity; what then is the need
for a
separate category of date? If we are
told
that past and future—including under
past
such definite dates as yesterday and
last
year which must clearly be subordinate
to
past time—and even the present "now"
are not merely time but time—when,
we reply,
in the first place, that the notion
of time—when
involves time; that, further, if "yesterday"
is time-gone-by, it will be a composite,
since time and gone-by are distinct
notions:
We have two categories instead of the
single
one required. But suppose that date
is defined
not as time but as that which is in
time;
if by that which is in time is meant
the
subject—socrates in the proposition
"socrates
existed last year"—that subject
is external
to the notion of time, and we have
again
a duality. Consider, however, the proposition
"socrates—or some action—exists
at this
time"; what can be the meaning
here
other than "in a part of time"?
But if, admitted that date is "a
part
of time," it be felt that the
part requires
definition and involves something more
than
mere time, that we must say the part
of time
gone by, several notions are massed
in the
proposition: We have the part which
qua part
is a relative; and we have "gone-by"
which, if it is to have any import
at all,
must mean the past: But this "past,"
we have shown, is a species of time.
It may
be urged that "the past"
is in
its nature indefinite, while "yesterday"
and "last year" are definite.
We
reply, first, that we demand some place
in
our classification for the past: Secondly,
that "yesterday," as definite
past,
is necessarily definite time. But definite
time implies a certain quantity of
time:
Therefore, if time is quantitative,
each
of the terms in question must signify
a definite
quantity. Again, if by "yesterday"
we are expected to understand that
this or
that event has taken place at a definite
time gone by, we have more notions
than ever.
Besides, if we must introduce fresh
categories
because one thing acts in another—as
in this
case something acts in time—we have
more
again from its acting on another in
another.
This point will be made plain by what
follows
in our discussion of place.
14 The academy and the lyceum are places,
and parts of place, just as "above,"
"below," "here"
are species
or parts of place; the difference is
of minuter
delimitation. If then "above,"
"below," "the middle"
are places—delphi, for example, is
the middle
[of the earth]—and "near-the-
middle"
is also a place—athens, and of course
the
lyceum and the other places usually
cited,
are near the middle—what need have
we to
go further and seek beyond place, admitting
as we do that we refer in every instance
to a place? If, however, we have in
mind
the presence of one thing in another,
we
are not speaking of a single entity,
we are
not expressing a single notion. Another
consideration:
When we say that a man is here, we
present
a relation of the man to that in which
he
is, a relation of the container to
the contained.
Why then do we not class as a relative
whatever
may be produced from this relation?
Besides,
how does "here" differ from
"at
athens"? The demonstrative "here"
admittedly signifies place; so, then,
does
"at athens": "at athens"
therefore belongs to the category of
place.
Again, if "at athens" means
"is
at athens," then the "is"
as well as the place belongs to the
predicate;
but this cannot be right: We do not
regard
"is a quality" as predicate,
but
"a quality." Furthermore,
if "in
time," "in place" are
to be
ranged under a category other than
that applying
to time and place, why not a separate
category
for "in a vessel"? Why not
distinct
categories for "in matter,"
"in
a subject," "a part in a
whole,"
"a whole in its parts," "a
genus in its species," "a
species
in a genus"? We are certainly
on the
way to a goodly number of categories.
15 The "category of action":
The
quantum has been regarded as a single
genus
on the ground that Quantity and number
are
attributes of substance and posterior
to
it; the quale has been regarded as
another
genus because Quality is an attribute
of
substance: On the same principle it
is maintained
that since activity is an attribute
of substance,
action constitutes yet another genus.
Does
then the action constitute the genus,
or
the activity from which the action
springs,
in the same way as Quality is the genus
from
which the quale is derived? Perhaps
activity,
action and agent should all be embraced
under
a single head? But, on the one hand,
the
action—unlike activity—tends to comport
the
agent; and on the other, it signifies
being
in some activity and therefore being-in-
act [actual as distinct from potential
being].
Consequently the category will be one
of
act rather than of action. Act moreover
incontestably
manifests itself in substance, as was
found
to be the case with Quality: It is
connected
with substance as being a form of motion.
But motion is a distinct genus: For,
seeing
that Quality is a distinct attribute
of substance,
and Quality a distinct attribute, and
relative
takes its being from the relation of
one
substance to another, there can be
no reason
why motion, also an attribute of substance,
should not also constitute a distinct
genus.
16 If it be urged that motion is but
imperfect
act, there would be no objection to
giving
priority to act and subordinating to
it motion
with its imperfection as a species:
Act would
thus be predicated of motion, but with
the
qualification "imperfect."
Motion
is thought of as imperfect, not because
it
is not an act, but because, entirely
an act,
it yet entails repetition [lacks finality].
It repeats, not in order that it may
achieve
actuality—it is already actual—but
that it
may attain a goal distinct from itself
and
posterior: It is not the motion itself
that
is then consummated but the result
at which
it aims. Walking is walking from the
outset;
when one should traverse a racecourse
but
has not yet done so, the deficiency
lies
not in the walking—not in the motion—but
in the amount of walking accomplished;
no
matter what the amount, it is walking
and
motion already: A moving man has motion
and
a cutter cuts before there is any question
of Quantity. And just as we can speak
of
act without implying time, so we can
of motion,
except in the sense of motion over
a defined
area; act is timeless, and so is motion
pure
and simple. Are we told that motion
is necessarily
in time, inasmuch as it involves continuity?
But, at this, sight, never ceasing
to see,
will also be continuous and in time.
Our
critic, it is true, may find support
in that
principle of proportion which states
that
you may make a division of no matter
what
motion, and find that neither the motion
nor its duration has any beginning
but that
the division may be continued indefinitely
in the direction of the motion's origin:
This would mean that a motion just
begun
has been in progress from an infinity
of
time, that it is infinite as regards
its
beginning. Such then is the result
of separating
act from motion: Act, we aver, is timeless;
yet we are forced to maintain not only
that
time is necessary to quantitative motion,
but, unreservedly, that motion is quantitative
in its very nature; though indeed,
if it
were a case of motion occupying a day
or
some other quantity of time, the exponents
of this view would be the first to
admit
that Quantity is present to motion
only by
way of accident. In sum, just as act
is timeless,
so there is no reason why motion also
should
not primarily be timeless, time attaching
to it only in so far as it happens
to have
such and such an extension. Timeless
change
is sanctioned in the expression, "as
if change could not take place all
at once";
if then change is timeless, why not
motion
also?—change, be it noted, is here
distinguished
from the result of change, the result
being
unnecessary to establish the change
itself.
17 We may be told that neither act
nor motion
requires a genus for itself, but that
both
revert to relation, act belonging to
the
potentially active, motion to the potentially
motive. Our reply is that relation
produces
relatives as such, and not the mere
reference
to an external standard; given the
existence
of a thing, whether attributive or
relative,
it holds its essential character prior
to
any relationship: So then must act
and motion,
and even such an attribute as habit;
they
are not prevented from being prior
to any
relationship they may occupy, or from
being
conceivable in themselves. Otherwise,
everything
will be relative; for anything you
think
of—even soul—bears some relationship
to something
else. But, to return to activity proper
and
the action, is there any reason why
these
should be referred to relation? They
must
in every instance be either motion
or act.
If however activity is referred to
relation
and the action made a distinct genus,
why
is not motion referred to relation
and the
movement made a distinct genus? Why
not bisect
the unity, motion, and so make action
and
passion two species of the one thing,
ceasing
to consider action and passion as two
genera?
18 There are other questions calling
for
consideration: First: Are both acts
and motions
to be included in the category of action,
with the distinction that acts are
momentary
while motions, such as cutting, are
in time?
Or will both be regarded as motions
or as
involving motion? Secondly: Will all
activities
be related to passivity, or will some—for
example, walking and speaking—be considered
as independent of it? Thirdly: Will
all those
related to passivity be classed as
motions
and the independent as acts, or will
the
two classes overlap? Walking, for instance,
which is an independent, would, one
supposes,
be a motion; thinking, which also does
not
essentially involve "passivity,"
an act: Otherwise we must hold that
thinking
and walking are not even actions. But
if
they are not in the category of action,
where
then in our classification must they
fall?
It may perhaps be urged that the act
of thinking,
together with the faculty of thought,
should
be regarded as relative to the thought
object;
for is not the faculty of sensation
treated
as relative to the sensible object?
If then,
we may ask, in the analogue the faculty
of
sensation is treated as relative to
the sensible
object, why not the sensory act as
well?
The fact is that even sensation, though
related
to an external object, has something
besides
that relation: It has, namely, its
own status
of being either an act or a passion.
Now
the passion is separable from the condition
of being attached to some object and
caused
by some object: So, then, is the act
a distinct
entity. Walking is similarly attached
and
caused, and yet has besides the status
of
being a motion. It follows that thought,
in addition to its relationship, will
have
the status of being either a motion
or an
act.
19 We have to ask ourselves whether
there
are not certain acts which without
the addition
of a time-element will be thought of
as imperfect
and therefore classed with motions.
Take
for instance living and life. The life
of
a definite person implies a certain
adequate
period, just as his happiness is no
merely
instantaneous thing. Life and happiness
are,
in other words, of the nature ascribed
to
motion: Both therefore must be treated
as
motions, and motion must be regarded
as a
unity, a single genus; besides the
quantity
and quality belonging to substance
we must
take count of the motion manifested
in it.
We may further find desirable to distinguish
bodily from psychic motions or spontaneous
motions from those induced by external
forces,
or the original from the derivative,
the
original motions being activities,
whether
externally related or independent,
while
the derivative will be passions. But
surely
the motions having external tendency
are
actually identical with those of external
derivation: The cutting issuing from
the
cutter and that effected in the object
are
one, though to cut is not the same
as to
be cut. Perhaps however the cutting
issuing
from the cutter and that which takes
place
in the cut object are in fact not one,
but
"to cut" implies that from
a particular
act and motion there results a different
motion in the object cut. Or perhaps
the
difference [between action and passion]
lies
not in the fact of being cut, but in
the
distinct emotion supervening, pain
for example:
Passivity has this connotation also.
But
when there is no pain, what occurs?
Nothing,
surely, but the act of the agent on
the patient
object: This is all that is meant in
such
cases by action. Action, thus, becomes
twofold:
There is that which occurs in the external,
and that which does not. The duality
of action
and passion, suggested by the notion
that
action [always] takes place in an external,
is abandoned. Even writing, though
taking
place on an external object, does not
call
for passivity, since no effect is produced,
on the tablet beyond the act of the
writer,
nothing like pain; we may be told that
the
tablet has been inscribed, but this
does
not suffice for passivity. Again, in
the
case of walking there is the earth
trodden
on, but no one thinks of it as having
experienced
passion [or suffering]. Treading on
a living
body, we think of suffering, because
we reflect
not on the walking but on the ensuing
pain:
Otherwise we should think of suffering
in
the case of the tablet as well. It
is so
in every case of action: We cannot
but think
of it as knit into a unity with its
opposite,
passion. Not that this later "passion"
is the opposite of action in the way
in which
being burned is the opposite of burning:
By passion in this sense we mean the
effect
supervening on the combined facts of
the
burning and the being burned, whether
this
effect be pain or some such process
as withering.
Suppose this passion to be treated
as of
itself producing pain: Have we not
still
the duality of agent and patient, two
results
from the one act? The act may no longer
include
the will to cause pain; but it produces
something
distinct from itself, a pain- causing
medium
which enters into the object about
to experience
pain: This medium, while retaining
its individuality,
produces something yet different, the
feeling
of pain. What does this suggest? Surely
that
the very medium—the act of hearing,
for instance—is,
even before it produces pain or without
producing
pain at all, a passion of that into
which
it enters. But hearing, with sensation
in
general, is in fact not a passion.
Yet to
feel pain is to experience a passion—a
passion
however which is not opposed to action.
20 But though not opposed, it is still
different
from action and cannot belong to the
same
genus as activity; though if they are
both
motion, it will so belong, on the principle
that alteration must be regarded as
qualitative
motion. Does it follow that whenever
alteration
proceeds from Quality, it will be activity
and action, the quale remaining impassive?
It may be that if the quale remains
impassive,
the alteration will be in the category
of
action; whereas if, while its energy
is directed
outwards, it also suffers—as in beating—it
will cease to belong to that category:
Or
perhaps there is nothing to prevent
its being
in both categories at one and the same
moment.
If then an alteration be conditioned
by passivity
alone, as is the case with rubbing,
on what
ground is it assigned to action rather
than
to passivity? Perhaps the passivity
arises
from the fact that a counter-rubbing
is involved.
But are we, in view of this counter-
motion,
to recognize the presence of two distinct
motions? No: One only. How then can
this
one motion be both action and passion?
We
must suppose it to be action in proceeding
from an object, and passion in being
directly
on another—though it remains the same
motion
throughout. Suppose however passion
to be
a different motion from action: How
then
does its modification of the patient
object
change that patient's character without
the
agent being affected by the patient?
for
obviously an agent cannot be passive
to the
operation it performs on another. Can
it
be that the fact of motion existing
elsewhere
creates the passion, which was not
passion
in the agent? If the whiteness of the
swan,
produced by its reason- principle,
is given
at its birth, are we to affirm passion
of
the swan on its passing into being?
If, on
the contrary, the swan grows white
after
birth, and if there is a cause of that
growth
and the corresponding result, are we
to say
that the growth is a passion? Or must
we
confine passion to purely qualitative
change?
One thing confers beauty and another
takes
it: Is that which takes beauty to be
regarded
as patient? If then the source of beauty—tin,
suppose—should deteriorate or actually
disappear,
while the recipient—copper—improves,
are
we to think of the copper as passive
and
the tin active? Take the learner: How
can
he be regarded as passive, seeing that
the
act of the agent passes into him [and
becomes
his act]? How can the act, necessarily
a
simple entity, be both act and passion?
No
doubt the act is not in itself a passion;
nonetheless, the learner coming to
possess
it will be a patient by the fact of
his appropriation
of an experience from outside: He will
not,
of course, be a patient in the sense
of having
himself performed no act; learning—like
seeing—is
not analogous to being struck, since
it involves
the acts of apprehension and recognition.
21 How, then, are we to recognise passivity,
since clearly it is not to be found
in the
act from outside which the recipient
in turn
makes his own? Surely we must look
for it
in cases where the patient remains
without
act, the passivity pure. Imagine a
case where
an agent improves, though its act tends
towards
deterioration. Or, say, a a man's activity
is guided by evil and is allowed to
dominate
another's without restraint. In these
cases
the act is clearly wrong, the passion
blameless.
What then is the real distinction between
action and passion? Is it that action
starts
from within and is directed on an outside
object, while passion is derived from
without
and fulfilled within? What, then, are
we
to say of such cases as thought and
opinion
which originate within but are not
directed
outwards? again, the passion "being
heated" rises within the self,
when
that self is provoked by an opinion
to reflection
or to anger, without the intervention
of
any external. Still it remains true
that
action, whether self-centred or with
external
tendency, is a motion rising in the
self.
How then do we explain desire and other
forms
of aspiration? aspiration must be a
motion
having its origin in the object aspired
to,
though some might disallow "origin"
and be content with saying that the
motion
aroused is subsequent to the object;
in what
respect, then, does aspiring differ
from
taking a blow or being borne down by
a thrust?
Perhaps, however, we should divide
aspirations
into two classes, those which follow
intellect
being described as actions, the merely
impulsive
being passions. Passivity now will
not turn
on origin, without or within—within
there
can only be deficiency; but whenever
a thing,
without itself assisting in the process,
undergoes an alteration not directed
to the
creation of being but changing the
thing
for the worse or not for the better,
such
an alteration will be regarded as a
passion
and as entailing passivity. If however
"being
heated" means "acquiring
heat,"
and is sometimes found to contribute
to the
production of being and sometimes not,
passivity
will be identical with impassivity:
Besides,
"being heated" must then
have a
double significance [according as it
does
or does not contribute to being]. The
fact
is, however, that "being heated,"
even when it contributes to being,
involves
the presence of a patient [distinct
from
the being produced]. Take the case
of the
bronze which has to be heated and so
is a
patient; the being is a statue, which
is
not heated except accidentally [by
the accident
of being contained in the bronze].
If then
the bronze becomes more beautiful as
a result
of being heated and in the same proportion,
it certainly becomes so by passivity;
for
passivity must, clearly, take two forms:
There is the passivity which tends
to alteration
for better or for worse, and there
is the
passivity which has neither tendency.
22 Passivity, thus, implies the existence
within of a motion functioning somehow
or
other in the direction of alteration.
Action
too implies motion within, whether
the motion
be aimless or whether it be driven
by the
impulse comported by the term "action"
to find its goal in an external object.
There
is motion in both action and passion,
but
the differentia distinguishing action
from
passion keeps action impassive, while
passion
is recognised by the fact that a new
state
replaces the old, though nothing is
added
to the essential character of the patient;
whenever being [essential being] is
produced,
the patient remains distinct. Thus,
what
is action in one relation may be passion
in another. One same motion will be
action
from the point of view of a, passion
from
that of b; for the two are so disposed
that
they might well be consigned to the
category
of relation—at any rate in the cases
where
the action entails a corresponding
passion:
Neither correlative is found in isolation;
each involves both action and passion,
though
a acts as mover and b is moved: Each
then
involves two categories. Again, a gives
motion
to b, b receives it, so that we have
a giving
and a receiving—in a word, a relation.
But
a recipient must possess what it has
received.
A thing is admitted to possess its
natural
colour: Why not its motion also? Besides,
independent motions such as walking
and thought
do, in fact, involve the possession
of the
powers respectively to walk and to
think.
We are reminded to enquire whether
thought
in the form of providence constitutes
action;
to be subject to providence is apparently
passion, for such thought is directed
to
an external, the object of the providential
arrangement. But it may well be that
neither
is the exercise of providence an action,
even though the thought is concerned
with
an external, nor subjection to it a
passion.
Thought itself need not be an action,
for
it does not go outward towards its
object
but remains self-gathered. It is not
always
an activity; all acts need not be definable
as activities, for they need not produce
an effect; activity belongs to act
only accidentally.
Does it follow that if a man as he
walks
produces footprints, he cannot be considered
to have performed an action? certainly
as
a result of his existing something
distinct
from himself has come into being. Yet
perhaps
we should regard both action and act
as merely
accidental, because he did not aim
at this
result: It would be as we speak of
action
even in things inanimate—"fire
heats,"
"the drug worked." So much
for
action and passion.
23 As for possession, if the term is
used
comprehensively, why are not all its
modes
to be brought under one category? Possession,
thus, would include the quantum as
possessing
magnitude, the quale as possessing
colour;
it would include fatherhood and the
complementary
relationships, since the father possesses
the son and the son possesses the father:
In short, it would include all belongings.
If, on the contrary, the category of
possession
comprises only the things of the body,
such
as weapons and shoes, we first ask
why this
should be so, and why their possession
produces
a single category, while burning, cutting,
burying or casting them out do not
give another
or others. If it is because these things
are carried on the person, then one's
mantle
lying on a couch will come under a
different
category from that of the mantle covering
the person. If the ownership of possession
suffices, then clearly one must refer
to
the one category of possession all
objects
identified by being possessed, every
case
in which possession can be established;
the
character of the possessed object will
make
no difference. If however possession
is not
to be predicated of Quality because
Quality
stands recognised as a category, nor
of Quantity
because the category of Quantity has
been
received, nor of parts because they
have
been assigned to the category of substance,
why should we predicate possession
of weapons,
when they too are comprised in the
accepted
category of substance? Shoes and weapons
are clearly substances. How, further,
is
"he possesses weapons," signifying
as it does that the action of arming
has
been performed by a subject, to be
regarded
as an entirely simple notion, assignable
to a single category? Again, is possession
to be restricted to an animate possessor,
or does it hold good even of a statue
as
possessing the objects above mentioned?
The
animate and inanimate seem to possess
in
different ways, and the term is perhaps
equivocal.
Similarly, "standing" has
not the
same connotation as applied to the
animate
and the inanimate. Besides, how can
it be
reasonable for what is found only in
a limited
number of cases to form a distinct
generic
category?
24 There remains situation, which like
possession
is confined to a few instances such
as reclining
and sitting. Even so, the term is not
used
without qualification: We say "they
are placed in such and such a manner,"
"he is situated in such and such
a position."
the position is added from outside
the genus.
In short, situation signifies "being
in a place"; there are two things
involved,
the position and the place: Why then
must
two categories be combined into one?
Moreover,
if sitting signifies an act, it must
be classed
among acts; if a passion, it goes under
the
category to which belong passions complete
and incomplete. Reclining is surely
nothing
but "lying up," and tallies
with
"lying down" and "lying
midway."
but if the reclining belongs thus to
the
category of relation, why not the recliner
also? for as "on the right"
belongs
to the relations, so does "the
thing
on the right"; and similarly with
"the
thing on the left."
25 There are those who lay down four
categories
and make a fourfold division into substrates,
Qualities, states, and relative states,
and
find in these a common something, and
so
include everything in one genus. Against
this theory there is much to be urged,
but
particularly against this posing of
a common
something and a single all- embracing
genus.
This something, it may be submitted,
is unintelligible
to themselves, is indefinable, and
does not
account either for bodies or for the
bodiless.
Moreover, no room is left for a differentia
by which this something may be distinguished.
Besides, this common something is either
existent or non-existent: If existent,
it
must be one or other of its [four]
species;—if
non-existent, the existent is classed
under
the non-existent. But the objections
are
countless; we must leave them for the
present
and consider the several heads of the
division.
To the first genus are assigned substrates,
including matter, to which is given
a priority
over the others; so that what is ranked
as
the first principle comes under the
same
head with things which must be posterior
to it since it is their principle.
First,
then: The prior is made homogeneous
with
the subsequent. Now this is impossible:
In
this relation the subsequent owes its
existence
to the prior, whereas among things
belonging
to one same genus each must have, essentially,
the equality implied by the genus;
for the
very meaning of genus is to be predicated
of the species in respect of their
essential
character. And that matter is the basic
source
of all the rest of things, this school,
we
may suppose, would hardly deny. Secondly:
Since they treat the substrate as one
thing,
they do not enumerate the existents;
they
look instead for principles of the
existents.
There is however a difference between
speaking
of the actual existents and of their
principles.
If matter is taken to be the only existent,
and all other things as modifications
of
matter, it is not legitimate to set
up a
single genus to embrace both the existent
and the other things; consistency requires
that being [substance] be distinguished
from
its modifications and that these modifications
be duly classified. Even the distinction
which this theory makes between substrates
and the rest of things is questionable.
The
substrate is [necessarily] one thing
and
admits of no differentia—except perhaps
in
so far as it is split up like one mass
into
its various parts; and yet not even
so, since
the notion of being implies continuity:
It
would be better, therefore, to speak
of the
substrate, in the singular.
26 But the error in this theory is
fundamental.
To set matter the potential above everything,
instead of recognising the primacy
of actuality,
is in the highest degree perverse.
If the
potential holds the primacy among the
existents,
its actualization becomes impossible;
it
certainly cannot bring itself into
actuality:
Either the actual exists previously,
and
so the potential is not the first-
principle,
or, if the two are to be regarded as
existing
simultaneously, the first- principles
must
be attributed to hazard. Besides, if
they
are simultaneous, why is not actuality
given
the primacy? Why is the potential more
truly
real than the actual? Supposing however
that
the actual does come later than the
potential,
how must the theory proceed? Obviously
matter
does not produce form: The unqualified
does
not produce Quality, nor does actuality
take
its origin in the potential; for that
would
mean that the actual was inherent in
the
potential, which at once becomes a
dual thing.
Furthermore, God becomes a secondary
to matter,
inasmuch as even he is regarded as
a body
composed of matter and form—though
how he
acquires the form is not revealed.
If however
he be admitted to exist apart from
matter
in virtue of his character as a principle
and a rational law [logos], God will
be bodiless,
the creative power bodiless. If we
are told
that he is without matter but is composite
in essence by the fact of being a body,
this
amounts to introducing another matter,
the
matter of God. Again, how can matter
be a
first-principle, seeing that it is
body?
Body must necessarily be a plurality,
since
all bodies are composite of matter
and Quality.
If however body in this case is to
be understood
in some different way, then matter
is identified
with body only by an equivocation.
If the
possession of three dimensions is given
as
the characteristic of body, then we
are dealing
simply with mathematical body. If resistance
is added, we are no longer considering
a
unity: Besides, resistance is a quality
or
at least derived from Quality. And
whence
is this resistance supposed to come?
Whence
the three dimensions? What is the source
of their existence? Matter is not comprised
in the concept of the three-dimensional,
nor the three-dimensional in the concept
of matter; if matter partakes thus
of extension,
it can no longer be a simplex. Again,
whence
does matter derive its unifying power?
It
is assuredly not the absolute unity,
but
has only that of participation in unity.
We inevitably conclude that mass or
extension
cannot be ranked as the first of things;
non-extension and unity must be prior.
We
must begin with the One and conclude
with
the many, proceed to magnitude from
that
which is free from magnitude: A One
is necessary
to the existence of a many, non-magnitude
to that of magnitude. Magnitude is
a unity
not by being unity- absolute, but by
participation
and in an accidental mode: There must
be
a primary and absolute preceding the
accidental,
or the accidental relation is left
unexplained.
The manner of this relation demands
investigation.
Had this been undertaken, the thinkers
of
this school would probably have lighted
on
that unity which is not accidental
but essential
and underived.
27 On other grounds also, it is indefensible
not to have reserved the high place
for the
true first-principle of things but
to have
set up in its stead the formless, passive
and lifeless, the irrational, dark
and indeterminate,
and to have made this the source of
being.
In this theory God is introduced merely
for
the sake of appearance: Deriving existence
from matter he is a composite, a derivative,
or, worse, a mere state of matter.
Another
consideration is that, if matter is
a substrate,
there must be something outside it,
which,
acting on it and distinct from it,
makes
it the substrate of what is poured
into it.
But if God is lodged in matter and
by being
involved in matter is himself no more
than
a substrate, he will no longer make
matter
a substrate nor be himself a substrate
in
conjunction with matter. For of what
will
they be substrates, when that which
could
make them substrates is eliminated?
This
so-called substrate turns out to have
swallowed
up all that is; but a substrate must
be relative,
and relative not to its content but
to something
which acts on it as on a datum. Again,
the
substrate comports a relation to that
which
is not substrate; hence, to something
external
to it: There must, then, be something
apart
from the substrate. If nothing distinct
and
external is considered necessary, but
the
substrate itself can become everything
and
adopt every character, like the versatile
dancer in the pantomime, it ceases
to be
a substrate: It is, essentially, everything.
The mime is not a substrate of the
characters
he puts on; these are in fact the realisation
of his own personality: Similarly,
if the
matter with which this theory presents
us
comports in its own being all the realities,
it is no longer the substrate of all:
On
the contrary, the other things can
have no
reality whatever, if they are no more
than
states of matter in the sense that
the poses
of the mime are states through which
he passes.
Then, those other things not existing,
matter
will not be a substrate, nor will it
have
a place among the existents; it will
be matter
bare, and for that reason not even
matter,
since matter is a relative. The relative
is relative to something else: It must,
further,
be homogeneous with that something
else:
Double is relative to half, but not
substance
to double. How then can an existent
be relative
to a non-existent, except accidentally?
But
the true-existent, or matter, is related
(to what emerges from it) as existent
to
non-existent. For if potentiality is
that
which holds the promise of existence
and
that promise does not constitute reality,
the potentiality cannot be a reality.
In
sum, these very teachers who deprecate
the
production of realities from nonrealities,
themselves produce non-reality from
reality;
for to them the universe as such is
not a
reality. But is it not a paradox that,
while
matter, the substrate, is to them an
existence,
bodies should not have more claim to
existence,
the universe yet more, and not merely
a claim
grounded on the reality of one of its
parts?
It is no less paradoxical that the
living
form should owe existence not to its
soul
but to its matter only, the soul being
but
an affection of matter and posterior
to it.
From what source then did matter receive
ensoulment? Whence, in short, is soul's
entity
derived? How does it occur that matter
sometimes
turns into bodies, while another part
of
it turns into soul? Even supposing
that form
might come to it from elsewhere, that
accession
of Quality to matter would account
not for
soul, but simply for organized body
soulless.
If, on the contrary, there is something
which
both moulds matter and produces soul,
then
prior to the produced there must be
soul
the producer.
28 Many as are the objections to this
theory,
we pass on for fear of the ridicule
we might
incur by arguing against a position
itself
so manifestly ridiculous. We may be
content
with pointing out that it assigns the
primacy
to the non-existent and treats it as
the
very summit of existence: In short,
it places
the last thing first. The reason for
this
procedure lies in the acceptance of
sense-
perception as a trustworthy guide to
first-principles
and to all other entities. This philosophy
began by identifying the real with
body;
then, viewing with apprehension the
transmutations
of bodies, decided that reality was
that
which is permanent beneath the superficial
changes—which is much as if one regarded
space as having more title to reality
than
the bodies within it, on the principle
that
space does not perish with them. They
found
a permanent in space, but it was a
fault
to take mere permanence as in itself
a sufficient
definition of the real; the right method
would have been to consider what properties
must characterize reality, by the presence
of which properties it has also that
of unfailing
permanence. Thus if a shadow had permanence,
accompanying an object through every
change,
that would not make it more real than
the
object itself. The sensible universe,
as
including the substrate and a multitude
of
attributes, will thus have more claim
to
be reality entire than has any one
of its
component entities (such as matter):
And
if the sensible were in very truth
the whole
of reality, matter, the mere base and
not
the total, could not be that whole.
Most
surprising of all is that, while they
make
sense- perception their guarantee of
everything,
they hold that the real cannot be grasped
by sensation;—for they have no right
to assign
to matter even so much as resistance,
since
resistance is a quality. If however
they
profess to grasp reality by intellect,
is
it not a strange intellect which ranks
matter
above itself, giving reality to matter
and
not to itself? And as their "intellect"
has, thus, no real-existence, how can
it
be trustworthy when it speaks of things
higher
than itself, things to which it has
no affinity
whatever? But an adequate treatment
of this
entity [matter] and of substrates will
be
found elsewhere.
29 Qualities must be for this school
distinct
from substrates. This in fact they
acknowledge
by counting them as the second category.
If then they form a distinct category,
they
must be simplex; that is to say they
are
not composite; that is to say that
as qualities,
pure and simple, they are devoid of
matter:
Hence they are bodiless and active,
since
matter is their substrate—a relation
of passivity.
If however they hold Qualities to be
composite,
that is a strange classification which
first
contrasts simple and composite qualities,
then proceeds to include them in one
genus,
and finally includes one of the two
species
[simple] in the other [composite];
it is
like dividing knowledge into two species,
the first comprising grammatical knowledge,
the second made up of grammatical and
other
knowledge. Again, if they identify
Qualities
with qualifications of matter, then
in the
first place even their seminal principles
[logoi] will be material and will not
have
to reside in matter to produce a composite,
but prior to the composite thus produced
they will themselves be composed of
matter
and form: In other words, they will
not be
forms or principles. Further, if they
maintain
that the seminal principles are nothing
but
matter in a certain state, they evidently
identify Qualities with states, and
should
accordingly classify them in their
fourth
genus. If this is a state of some peculiar
kind, what precisely is its differentia?
clearly the state by its association
with
matter receives an accession of reality:
Yet if that means that when divorced
from
matter it is not a reality, how can
state
be treated as a single genus or species?
certainly one genus cannot embrace
the existent
and the non- existent. And what is
this state
implanted in matter? It is either real,
or
unreal: If real, absolutely bodiless:
If
unreal, it is introduced to no purpose;
matter
is all there is; Quality therefore
is nothing.
The same is true of state, for that
is even
more unreal; the alleged fourth category
more so. Matter then is the sole reality.
But how do we come to know this? certainly
not from matter itself. How, then?
from intellect?
But intellect is merely a state of
matter,
and even the "state" is an
empty
qualification. We are left after all
with
matter alone competent to make these
assertions,
to fathom these problems. And if its
assertions
were intelligent, we must wonder how
it thinks
and performs the functions of soul
without
possessing either intellect or soul.
If,
then, it were to make foolish assertions,
affirming itself to be what it is not
and
cannot be, to what should we ascribe
this
folly? doubtless to matter, if it was
in
truth matter that spoke. But matter
does
not speak; anyone who says that it
does proclaims
the predominance of matter in himself;
he
may have a soul, but he is utterly
devoid
of intellect, and lives in ignorance
of himself
and of the faculty alone capable of
uttering
the truth in these things.
30 With regard to states: It may seem
strange
that states should be set up as a third
class—or
whatever class it is—since all states
are
referable to matter. We shall be told
that
there is a difference among states,
and that
a state as in matter has definite characteristics
distinguishing it from all other states
and
further that, whereas Qualities are
states
of matter, states properly so- called
belong
to Qualities. But if Qualities are
nothing
but states of matter, states [in the
strict
sense of the term] are ultimately reducible
to matter, and under matter they must
be
classed. Further, how can states constitute
a single genus, when there is such
manifold
diversity among them? How can we group
together
three yards long" and "white"—Quantity
and Quality respectively? Or again
time and
place? How can "yesterday,"
"last
year," "in the lyceum,"
"in
the academy," be states at all?
How
can time be in any sense a state? Neither
is time a state nor the events in time,
neither
the objects in space nor space itself.
And
how can action be a state? One acting
is
not in a state of being but in a state
of
action, or rather in action simply:
No state
is involved. Similarly, what is predicated
of the patient is not a state of being
but
a state of passion, or strictly, passion
unqualified by state. But it would
seem that
state was the right category at least
for
cases of situation and possession:
Yet possession
does not imply possession of some particular
state, but is possession absolute.
As for
the relative state, if the theory does
not
include it in the same genus as the
other
states, another question arises: We
must
enquire whether any actuality is attributed
to this particular type of relation,
for
to many types actuality is denied.
It is,
moreover, absurd that an entity which
depends
on the prior existence of other entities
should be classed in the same genus
with
those priors: One and two must, clearly,
exist, before half and double can.
The various
speculations on the subject of the
existents
and the principles of the existents,
whether
they have entailed an infinite or a
finite
number, bodily or bodiless, or even
supposed
the composite to be the authentic existent,
may well be considered separately with
the
help of the criticisms made by the
ancients
on them.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Second tractate: On the kinds of being
(2)
1 We have examined the proposed "ten
genera": We have discussed also
the
theory which gathers the total of things
into one genus and to this subordinates
what
may be thought of as its four species.
The
next step is, naturally, to expound
our own
views and to try to show the agreement
of
our conclusions with those of Plato.
Now
if we were obliged to consider being
as a
unity, the following questions would
be unnecessary:
Is there one genus embracing everything,
or are there genera which cannot be
subsumed
under such a unity? Are there first-
principles?
Are first-principles to be identified
with
genera, or genera with first-principles?
Or is it perhaps rather the case that
while
not all genera are first-principles,
all
first-principles are at the same time
genera?
Or is the converse true? Or again,
do both
classes overlap, some principles being
also
genera, and some genera also principles?
And do both the sets of categories
we have
been examining imply that only some
principles
are genera and some genera principles?
Or
does one of them presuppose that all
that
belongs to the class of genera belongs
also
to the class of principles? Since,
however,
we affirm that being is not a unity—the
reason
for this affirmation is stated by Plato
and
others—these questions become imperative,
once we are satisfied as to the number
of
genera to be posited and the grounds
for
our choice. The subject of our enquiry,
then,
is the existent or existents, and it
presents
immediately two problems demanding
separate
analysis: What do we mean by the existent?
This is naturally the first question
to be
examined. What is that which, often
taken
for being [for the existent], is in
our view
becoming and never really being? Note
however
that these concepts are not to be taken
as
distinguished from each other in the
sense
of belonging to a genus, something,
divided
into being and becoming; and we must
not
suppose that Plato took this view.
It would
be absurd to assign being to the same
genus
as non-being: This would be to make
one genus
of socrates and his portrait. The division
here [between what has being and what
is
in becoming] means a definite marking-off,
a setting asunder, leading to the assertion
that what takes the appearance of being
is
not being and implying that the nature
of
true being has been quite misapprehended.
Being, we are taught, must have the
attribute
of eternity, must be so constituted
as never
to belie its own nature. This, then,
is the
being of which we shall treat, and
in our
investigation we shall assume that
it is
not a unity: Subsequently we ask leave
to
say something on the nature of becoming
and
on what it is that comes to be, that
is,
on the nature of the world of sense.
2 In asserting that being is not a
unity,
we do not mean to imply a definite
number
of existences; the number may well
be infinite:
We mean simply that it is many as well
as
one, that it is, so to speak, a diversified
unity, a plurality in unity. It follows
that
either the unity so regarded is a unity
of
genus under which the existents, involving
as they do plurality as well as unity,
stand
as species; or that while there are
more
genera than one, yet all are subordinate
to a unity; or there may be more genera
than
one, though no one genus is subordinate
to
any other, but all with their own subordinates—whether
these be lesser genera, or species
with individuals
for their subordinates—all are elements
in
one entity, and from their totality
the intellectual
realm—that which we know as being—derives
its constitution. If this last is the
truth,
we have here not merely genera, but
genera
which are at the same time principles
of
being. They are genera because they
have
subordinates—other genera, and successively
species and individuals; they are also
principles,
since from this plurality being takes
its
rise, constituted in its entirety from
these
its elements. Suppose, however, a greater
number of origins which by their mere
totality
comprised, without possessing any subordinates,
the whole of being; these would be
first-principles
but not genera: It would be as if one
constructed
the sensible world from the four elements—fire
and the others; these elements would
be first
principles, but they would not be genera,
unless the term "genus" is
to be
used equivocally. But does this assertion
of certain genera which are at the
same time
first-principles imply that by combining
the genera, each with its subordinates,
we
find the whole of being in the resultant
combination? But then, taken separately,
their existence will not be actual
but only
potential, and they will not be found
in
isolation. Suppose, on the other hand,
we
ignore the genera and combine the particulars:
What then becomes of the ignored genera?
They will, surely, exist in the purity
of
their own isolation, and the mixtures
will
not destroy them. The question of how
this
result is achieved may be postponed.
For
the moment we take it as agreed that
there
are genera as distinct from principles
of
being and that, on another plane, principles
[elements] are opposed to compounds.
We are
thus obliged to show in what relation
we
speak of genera and why we distinguish
them
instead of summing them under a unity;
for
otherwise we imply that their coalescence
into a unity is fortuitous, whereas
it would
be more plausible to dispense with
their
separate existence. If all the genera
could
be species of being, all individuals
without
exception being immediately subordinate
to
these species, then such a unification
becomes
feasible. But that supposition bespeaks
annihilation
for the genera: The species will no
longer
be species; plurality will no longer
be subordinated
to unity; everything must be the unity,
unless
there exist some thing or things outside
the unity. The One never becomes many—as
the existence of species demands—unless
there
is something distinct from it: It cannot
of itself assume plurality, unless
we are
to think of it as being broken into
pieces
like some extended body: But even so,
the
force which breaks it up must be distinct
from it: If it is itself to effect
the breaking
up—or whatever form the division may
take—then
it is itself previously divided. For
these
and many other reasons we must abstain
from
positing a single genus, and especially
because
neither being nor substance can be
the predicate
of any given thing. If we do predicate
being,
it is only as an accidental attribute;
just
as when we predicate whiteness of a
substance,
we are not predicating the absolute
Whiteness.
3 We assert, then, a plurality of existents,
but a plurality not fortuitous and
therefore
a plurality deriving from a unity.
But even
admitting this derivation from a unity—a
unity however not predicated of them
in respect
of their essential being—there is,
surely,
no reason why each of these existents,
distinct
in character from every other, should
not
in itself stand as a separate genus.
Is,
then, this unity external to the genera
thus
produced, this unity which is their
source
though it cannot be predicated of them
in
respect of their essence? It is indeed
external;
the One is beyond; it cannot, therefore,
be included among the genera: It is
the [transcendent]
source, while they stand side by side
as
genera. Yet surely the one must somehow
be
included [among the genera]? No: It
is the
existents we are investigating, not
that
which is beyond existence. We pass
on, then,
to consider that which is included,
and find
to our surprise the cause included
with the
things it causes: It is surely strange
that
causes and effects should be brought
into
the same genus. But if the cause is
included
with its effects only in the sense
in which
a genus is included with its subordinates,
the subordinates being of a different
order,
so that it cannot be predicated of
them whether
as their genus or in any other relation,
these subordinates are obviously themselves
genera with subordinates of their own:
You
may, for example, be the cause of the
operation
of walking, but the walking is not
subordinate
to you in the relation of species to
genus;
and if walking had nothing prior to
it as
its genus, but had posteriors, then
it would
be a [primary] genus and rank among
the existents.
Perhaps, however, it must be utterly
denied
that unity is even the cause of other
things;
they should be considered rather as
its parts
or elements—if the terms may be allowed,—their
totality constituting a single entity
which
our thinking divides. All unity though
it
be, it goes by a wonderful power out
into
everything; it appears as many and
becomes
many when there is a motion; the fecundity
of its nature causes the One to be
no longer
one, and we, displaying what we call
its
parts, consider them each as a unity
and
make them into "genera,"
unaware
of our failure to see the whole at
once.
We display it, then, in parts, though,
unable
to restrain their natural tendency
to coalesce,
we bring these parts together again,
resign
them to the whole and allow them to
become
a unity, or rather to be a unity. All
this
will become clearer in the light of
further
consideration—when, that is to say,
we have
ascertained the number of the genera;
for
thus we shall also discover their causes.
It is not enough to deny; we must advance
by dint of thought and comprehension.
The
way is clear:
4 If we had to ascertain the nature
of body
and the place it holds in the universe,
surely
we should take some sample of body,
say stone,
and examine into what constituents
it may
be divided. There would be what we
think
of as the substrate of stone, its quantity—in
this case, a magnitude; its quality—for
example,
the colour of stone. As with stone,
so with
every other body: We should see that
in this
thing, body, there are three distinguishable
characteristics—the pseudo- substance,
the
quantity, the quality—though they all
make
one and are only logically trisected,
the
three being found to constitute the
unit
thing, body. If motion were equally
inherent
in its constitution, we should include
this
as well, and the four would form a
unity,
the single body depending on them all
for
its unity and characteristic nature.
The
same method must be applied in examining
the intellectual substance and the
genera
and first-principles of the intellectual
sphere. But we must begin by subtracting
what is peculiar to body, its coming-to-be,
its sensible nature, its magnitude—that
is
to say, the characteristics which produce
isolation and mutual separation. It
is an
intellectual being we have to consider,
an
authentic existent, possessed of a
unity
surpassing that of any sensible thing.
Now
the wonder comes how a unity of this
type
can be many as well as one. In the
case of
body it was easy to concede unity-
with-
plurality; the one body is divisible
to infinity;
its colour is a different thing from
its
shape, since in fact they are separated.
But if we take soul, single, continuous,
without extension, of the highest simplicity—as
the first effort of the mind makes
manifest—how
can we expect to find multiplicity
here too?
We believed that the division of the
living
being into body and soul was final:
Body
indeed was manifold, composite, diversified;
but in soul we imagined we had found
a simplex,
and boldly made a halt, supposing that
we
had come to the limit of our course.
Let
us examine this soul, presented to
us from
the intellectual realm as body from
the sensible.
How is its unity a plurality? How is
its
plurality a unity? clearly its unity
is not
that of a composite formed from diverse
elements,
but that of a single nature comprising
a
plurality. This problem attacked and
solved,
the truth about the genera comprised
in being
will thereby, as we asserted, be elucidated
also.
5 A first point demanding consideration:
Bodies—those, for example, of animals
and
plants—are each a multiplicity founded
on
colour and shape and magnitude, and
on the
forms and arrangement of parts: Yet
all these
elements spring from a unity. Now this
unity
must be either unity-absolute or some
unity
less thorough-going and complete, but
necessarily
more complete than that which emerges,
so
to speak, from the body itself; this
will
be a unity having more claim to reality
than
the unity produced from it, for divergence
from unity involves a corresponding
divergence
from reality. Since, thus, bodies take
their
rise from unity, but not "unity"
in the sense of the complete unity
or unity-
absolute—for this could never yield
discrete
plurality—it remains that they be derived
from a unity pluralized. But the creative
principle [in bodies] is soul: Soul
therefore
is a pluralized unity. We then ask
whether
the plurality here consists of the
reason-principles
of the things of process. Or is this
unity
not something different from the mere
sum
of these principles? certainly soul
itself
is one reason-principle, the chief
of the
reason-principles, and these are its
act
as it functions in accordance with
its essential
being; this essential being, on the
other
hand, is the potentiality of the reason-principles.
This is the mode in which this unity
is a
plurality, its plurality being revealed
by
the effect it has on the external.
But, to
leave the region of its effect, suppose
we
take it at the higher non-effecting
part
of soul; is not plurality of powers
to be
found in this part also? The existence
of
this higher part will, we may presume,
be
at once conceded. But is this existence
to
be taken as identical with that of
the stone?
Surely not. Being in the case of the
stone
is not being pure and simple, but stone-being:
So here; soul's being denotes not merely
being but soul-being. Is then that
"being"
distinct from what else goes to complete
the essence [or substance] of soul?
Is it
to be identified with bring [the absolute],
while to some differentia of being
is ascribed
the production of soul? No doubt soul
is
in a sense being, and this is not as
a man
"is" white, but from the
fact of
its being purely an essence: In other
words,
the being it possesses it holds from
no source
external to its own essence.
6 But must it not draw on some source
external
to its essence, if it is to be conditioned,
not only by being, but by being an
entity
of a particular character? But if it
is conditioned
by a particular character, and this
character
is external to its essence, its essence
does
not comprise all that makes it soul;
its
individuality will determine it; a
part of
soul will be essence, but not soul
entire.
Furthermore, what being will it have
when
we separate it from its other components?
The being of a stone? No: The being
must
be a form of being appropriate to a
source,
so to speak, and a first-principle,
or rather
must take the forms appropriate to
all that
is comprised in soul's being: The being
here
must, that is, be life, and the life
and
the being must be one. One, in the
sense
of being one reason-principle? No;
it is
the substrate of soul that is one,
though
one in such a way as to be also two
or more—as
many as are the primaries which constitute
soul. Either, then, it is life as well
as
substance, or else it possesses life.
But
if life is a thing possessed, the essence
of the possessor is not inextricably
bound
up with life. If, on the contrary,
this is
not possession, the two, life and substance,
must be a unity. Soul, then, is one
and many—as
many as are manifested in that oneness—one
in its nature, many in those other
things.
A single existent, it makes itself
many by
what we may call its motion: It is
one entire,
but by its striving, so to speak, to
contemplate
itself, it is a plurality; for we may
imagine
that it cannot bear to be a single
existent,
when it has the power to be all that
it in
fact is. The cause of its appearing
as many
is this contemplation, and its purpose
is
the act of the intellect; if it were
manifested
as a bare unity, it could have no intellection,
since in that simplicity it would already
be identical with the object of its
thought.
7 What, then, are the several entities
observable
in this plurality? We have found substance
[essence] and life simultaneously present
in soul. Now, this substance is a common
property of soul, but life, common
to all
souls, differs in that it is a property
of
intellect also. Having thus introduced
intellect
and its life we make a single genus
of what
is common to all life, namely, motion.
Substance
and the motion, which constitutes the
highest
life, we must consider as two genera;
for
even though they form a unity, they
are separable
to thought which finds their unity
not a
unity; otherwise, it could not distinguish
them. Observe also how in other things
motion
or life is clearly separated from being—a
separation impossible, doubtless, in
true
being, but possible in its shadow and
namesake.
In the portrait of a man much is left
out,
and above all the essential thing,
life:
The "being" of sensible things
just such a shadow of true being, an
abstraction
from that being complete which was
life in
the archetype; it is because of this
incompleteness
that we are able in the sensible world
to
separate being from life and life from
being.
Being, then, containing many species,
has
but one genus. Motion, however, is
to be
classed as neither a subordinate nor
a supplement
of being but as its concomitant; for
we have
not found being serving as substrate
to motion.
Motion is being act; neither is separated
from the other except in thought; the
two
natures are one; for being is inevitably
actual, not potential. No doubt we
observe
motion and being separately, motion
as contained
in being and being as involved in motion,
and in the individual they may be mutually
exclusive; but the dualism is an affirmation
of our thought only, and that thought
sees
either form as a duality within a unity.
Now motion, thus manifested in conjunction
with being, does not alter being's
nature—unless
to complete its essential character—and
it
does retain for ever its own peculiar
nature:
At once, then, we are forced to introduce
stability. To reject stability would
be more
unreasonable than to reject motion;
for stability
is associated in our thought and conception
with being even more than with motion;
unalterable
condition, unchanging mode, single
reason-
principle—these are characteristics
of the
higher sphere. Stability, then, may
also
be taken as a single genus. Obviously
distinct
from motion and perhaps even its contrary,
that it is also distinct from being
may be
shown by many considerations. We may
especially
observe that if stability were identical
with being, so also would motion be,
with
equal right. Why identity in the case
of
stability and not in that of motion,
when
motion is virtually the very life and
act
both of substance and of absolute being?
However, on the very same principle
on which
we separated motion from being with
the understanding
that it is the same and not the same—that
they are two and yet one—we also separate
stability from being, holding it, yet,
inseparable;
it is only a logical separation entailing
the inclusion among the existents of
this
other genus. To identify stability
with being,
with no difference between them, and
to identify
being with motion, would be to identify
stability
with motion through the mediation of
being,
and so to make motion and stability
one and
the same thing.
8 We cannot indeed escape positing
these
three, being, motion, stability, once
it
is the fact that the intellect discerns
them
as separates; and if it thinks of them
at
all, it posits them by that very thinking;
if they are thought, they exist. Things
whose
existence is bound up with matter have
no
being in the intellect: These three
principles
are however free of matter; and in
that which
goes free of matter to be thought is
to be.
We are in the presence of intellect
undefiled.
Fix it firmly, but not with the eyes
of the
body. You are looking on the hearth
of reality,
within it a sleepless light: You see
how
it holds to itself, and how it puts
apart
things that were together, how it lives
a
life that endures and keeps a thought
acting
not on any future but on that which
already
is, on an eternal present—a thought
self-centred,
bearing on nothing outside of itself.
Now
in the act of intellect there are energy
and motion; in its self-intellection
substance
and being. In virtue of its being it
thinks,
and it thinks of itself as being, and
of
that as being, on which it is, so to
speak,
pivoted. Not that its act self-directed
ranks
as substance, but being stands as the
goal
and origin of that act, the object
of its
contemplation though not the contemplation
itself: And yet this act too involves
being,
which is its motive and its term. By
the
fact that its being is actual and not
merely
potential, intellect bridges the dualism
[of agent and patient] and abjures
separation:
It identifies itself with being and
being
with itself. Being, the most firmly
set of
all things, that in virtue of which
all other
things receive stability, possesses
this
stability not as from without but as
springing
within, as inherent. Stability is the
goal
of intellection, a stability which
had no
beginning, and the state from which
intellection
was impelled was stability, though
stability
gave it no impulsion; for motion neither
starts from motion nor ends in motion.
Again,
the form-idea has stability, since
it is
the goal of intellect: Intellection
is the
form's motion. Thus all the existents
are
one, at once motion and stability;
motion
and stability are genera all-pervading,
and
every subsequent is a particular being,
a
particular stability and a particular
motion.
We have caught the radiance of being,
and
beheld it in its three manifestations:
Being,
revealed by the being within ourselves;
the
motion of being, revealed by the motion
within
ourselves; and its stability revealed
by
ours. We accommodate our being, motion,
stability
to those [of the archetypal], unable
however
to draw any distinction but finding
ourselves
in the presence of entities inseparable
and,
as it were, interfused. We have, however,
in a sense, set them a little apart,
holding
them down and viewing them in isolation;
and thus we have observed being, stability,
motion—these three, of which each is
a unity
to itself; in so doing, have we not
regarded
them as being different from each other?
By this posing of three entities, each
a
unity, we have, surely, found being
to contain
difference. Again, inasmuch as we restore
them to an all-embracing unity, identifying
all with unity, do we not see in this
amalgamation
identity emerging as a real existent?
Thus,
in addition to the other three [being,
motion,
stability], we are obliged to posit
the further
two, identity and difference, so that
we
have in all five genera. In so doing,
we
shall not withhold identity and difference
from the subsequents of the intellectual
order; the thing of sense has, it is
clear,
a particular identity and a particular
difference,
but identity and difference have the
generic
status independently of the particular.
They
will, moreover, be primary genera,
because
nothing can be predicated of them as
denoting
their essential nature. Nothing, of
course
we mean, but being; but this being
is not
their genus, since they cannot be identified
with any particular being as such.
Similarly,
being will not stand as genus to motion
or
stability, for these also are not its
species.
Beings [or existents] comprise not
merely
what are to be regarded as species
of the
genus being, but also participants
in being.
On the other hand, being does not participate
in the other four principles as its
genera:
They are not prior to being; they do
not
even attain to its level.
9 The above considerations—to which
others,
doubtless, might be added—suffice to
show
that these five are primary genera.
But that
they are the only primary genera, that
there
are no others, how can we be confident
of
this? Why do we not add unity to them?
Quantity?
Quality? Relation, and all else included
by our various forerunners? As for
unity:
If the term is to mean a unity in which
nothing
else is present, neither soul nor intellect
nor anything else, this can be predicated
of nothing, and therefore cannot be
a genus.
If it denotes the unity present in
being,
in which case we predicate being of
unity,
this unity is not primal. Besides,
unity,
containing no differences, cannot produce
species, and not producing species,
cannot
be a genus. You cannot so much as divide
unity: To divide it would be to make
it many.
Unity, aspiring to be a genus, becomes
a
plurality and annuls itself. Again,
you must
add to it to divide it into species;
for
there can be no differentiae in unity
as
there are in substance. The mind accepts
differences of being, but differences
within
unity there cannot be. Every differentia
introduces a duality destroying the
unity;
for the addition of any one thing always
does away with the previous quantity.
It
may be contended that the unity which
is
implicit in being and in motion is
common
to all other things, and that therefore
being
and unity are inseparable. But we rejected
the idea that being is a genus comprising
all things, on the ground that these
things
are not beings in the sense of the
absolute
being, but beings in another mode:
In the
same way, we assert, unity is not a
genus,
the primary unity having a character
distinct
from all other unities. Admitted that
not
everything suffices to produce a genus,
it
may yet be urged that there is an absolute
or primary unity corresponding to the
other
primaries. But if being and unity are
identified,
then since being has already been included
among the genera, it is but a name
that is
introduced in unity: If, however, they
are
both unity, some principle is implied:
If
there is anything in addition [to this
principle],
unity is predicated of this added thing;
if there is nothing added, the reference
is again to that unity predicated of
nothing.
If however the unity referred to is
that
which accompanies being, we have already
decided that it is not unity in the
primary
sense. But is there any reason why
this less
complete unity should not still possess
primary
being, seeing that even its posterior
we
rank as being, and "being"
in the
sense of the primary being? The reason
is
that the prior of this being cannot
itself
be being—or else, if the prior is being,
this is not primary being: But the
prior
is unity; [therefore unity is not being].
Furthermore, unity, abstracted from
being,
has no differentiae. Again, even taking
it
as bound up with being: If it is a
consequent
of being, then it is a consequent of
everything,
and therefore the latest of things:
But the
genus takes priority. If it is simultaneous
with being, it is simultaneous with
everything:
But a genus is not thus simultaneous.
If
it is prior to being, it is of the
nature
of a principle, and therefore will
belong
only to being; but if it serves as
principle
to being, it is not its genus: If it
is not
genus to being, it is equally not a
genus
of anything else; for that would make
being
a genus of all other things. In sum,
the
unity exhibited in being on the one
hand
approximates to unity-absolute and
on the
other tends to identify itself with
being:
Being is a unity in relation to the
absolute,
is being by virtue of its sequence
on that
absolute: It is indeed potentially
a plurality,
and yet it remains a unity and rejecting
division refuses thereby to become
a genus.
10 In what sense is the particular
manifestation
of being a unity? clearly, in so far
as it
is one thing, it forfeits its unity;
with
"one" and "thing"
we
have already plurality. No species
can be
a unity in more than an equivocal sense:
A species is a plurality, so that the
"unity"
here is that of an army or a chorus.
The
unity of the higher order does not
belong
to species; unity is, thus, ambiguous,
not
taking the same form in being and in
particular
beings. It follows that unity is not
a genus.
For a genus is such that wherever it
is affirmed
its opposites cannot also be affirmed;
anything
of which unity and its opposites are
alike
affirmed—and this implies the whole
of being—cannot
have unity as a genus. Consequently
unity
can be affirmed as a genus neither
of the
primary genera—since the unity of being
is
as much a plurality as a unity, and
none
of the other [primary] genera is a
unity
to the entire exclusion of plurality—nor
of things posterior to being, for these
most
certainly are a plurality. In fact,
no genus
with all its items can be a unity;
so that
unity to become a genus must forfeit
its
unity. The unit is prior to number;
yet number
it must be, if it is to be a genus.
Again,
the unit is a unit from the point of
view
of number: If it is a unit generically,
it
will not be a unit in the strict sense.
Again,
just as the unit, appearing in numbers,
not
regarded as a genus predicated of them,
but
is thought of as inherent in them,
so also
unity, though present in being, cannot
stand
as genus to being or to the other genera
or to anything whatever. Further, as
the
simplex must be the principle of the
non-
simplex, though not its genus—for then
the
non-simplex too would be simplex,—so
it stands
with unity; if unity is a principle;
it cannot
be a genus to its subsequents, and
therefore
cannot be a genus of being or of other
things.
If it is nevertheless to be a genus,
everything
of which it is a genus must be taken
as a
unit—a notion which implies the separation
of unity from substance: It will not,
therefore,
be all-embracing. Just as being is
not a
genus of everything but only of species
each
of which is a being, so too unity will
be
a genus of species each of which is
a unity.
But that raises the question of what
difference
there is between one thing and another
in
so far as they are both units, corresponding
to the difference between one being
and another.
Unity, it may be suggested, is divided
in
its conjunction with being and substance;
being because it is so divided is considered
a genus—the one genus manifested in
many
particulars; why then should not unity
be
similarly a genus, inasmuch as its
manifestations
are as many as those of substance and
it
is divided into as many particulars?
In the
first place, the mere fact that an
entity
inheres in many things is not enough
to make
it a genus of those things or of anything
else: In a word, a common property
need not
be a genus. The point inherent in a
line
is not a genus of lines, or a genus
at all;
nor again, as we have observed, is
the unity
latent in numbers a genus either of
the numbers
or of anything else: genus demands
that the
common property of diverse objects
involve
also differences arising out of its
own character,
that it form species, and that it belong
to the essence of the objects. But
what differences
can there be in unity? What species
does
it engender? If it produces the same
species
as we find in connection with being,
it must
be identical with being: Only the name
will
differ, and the term being may well
suffice.
11 We are bound however to enquire
under
what mode unity is contained in being.
How
is what is termed the "dividing"
effected—especially the dividing of
the genera
being and unity? Is it the same division,
or is it different in the two cases?
First
then: In what sense, precisely, is
any given
particular called and known to be a
unity?
Secondly: Does unity as used of being
carry
the same connotation as in reference
to the
absolute? Unity is not identical in
all things;
it has a different significance according
as it is applied to the sensible and
the
intellectual realms—being too, of course,
comports such a difference—and there
is a
difference in the unity affirmed among
sensible
things as compared with each other;
the unity
is not the same in the cases of chorus,
camp,
ship, house; there is a difference
again
as between such discrete things and
the continuous.
Nevertheless, all are representations
of
the one exemplar, some quite remote,
others
more effective: The truer likeness
is in
the intellectual; soul is a unity,
and still
more is intellect a unity and being
a unity.
When we predicate being of a particular,
do we thereby predicate of it unity,
and
does the degree of its unity tally
with that
of its being? Such correspondence is
accidental:
Unity is not proportionate to being;
less
unity need not mean less being. An
army or
a choir has no less being than a house,
though
less unity. It would appear, then,
that the
unity of a particular is related not
so much
to being as to a standard of perfection:
In so far as the particular attains
perfection,
so far it is a unity; and the degree
of unity
depends on this attainment. The particular
aspires not simply to being, but to
being-in-perfection:
It is in this strain towards their
perfection
that such beings as do not possess
unity
strive their utmost to achieve it.
Things
of nature tend by their very nature
to coalesce
with each other and also to unify each
within
itself; their movement is not away
from but
towards each other and inwards on themselves.
Souls, moreover, seem to desire always
to
pass into a unity over and above the
unity
of their own substance. Unity in fact
confronts
them on two sides: Their origin and
their
goal alike are unity; from unity they
have
arisen, and towards unity they strive.
Unity
is thus identical with goodness [is
the universal
standard of perfection]; for no being
ever
came into existence without possessing,
from
that very moment, an irresistible tendency
towards unity. From natural things
we turn
to the artificial. Every art in all
its operation
aims at whatever unity its capacity
and its
models permit, though being most achieves
unity since it is closer at the start.
That
is why in speaking of other entities
we assert
the name only, for example man; when
we say
"one man," we have in mind
more
than one; and if we affirm unity of
him in
any other connection, we regard it
as supplementary
[to his essence]: But when we speak
of being
as a whole we say it is one being without
presuming that it is anything but a
unity;
we thereby show its close association
with
goodness. Thus for being, as for the
others,
unity turns out to be, in some sense,
principle
and term, not however in the same sense
as
for things of the physical order—a
discrepancy
leading us to infer that even in unity
there
are degrees of priority. How, then,
do we
characterize the unity [thus diverse]
in
being? are we to think of it as a common
property seen alike in all its parts?
In
the first place, the point is common
to lines
and yet is not their genus, and this
unity
we are considering may also be common
to
numbers and not be their genus—though,
we
need hardly say, the unity of unity-
absolute
is not that of the numbers, one, two
and
the rest. Secondly, in being there
is nothing
to prevent the existence of prior and
posterior,
simple and composite: But unity, even
if
it be identical in all the manifestations
of being, having no differentiae can
produce
no species; but producing no species
it cannot
be a genus.
12 Enough on that side of the question.
But
how does the perfection [goodness]
of numbers,
lifeless things, depend on their particular
unity? Just as all other inanimates
find
their perfection in their unity. If
it should
be objected that numbers are simply
non-
existent, we should point out that
our discussion
is concerned [not with units as such,
but]
with beings considered from the aspect
of
their unity. We may again be asked
how the
point—supposing its independent existence
granted—participates in perfection.
If the
point is chosen as an inanimate object,
the
question applies to all such objects:
But
perfection does exist in such things,
for
example in a circle: The perfection
of the
circle will be perfection for the point;
it will aspire to this perfection and
strive
to attain it, as far as it can, through
the
circle. But how are the five genera
to be
regarded? do they form particulars
by being
broken up into parts? No; the genus
exists
as a whole in each of the things whose
genus
it is. But how, at that, can it remain
a
unity? The unity of a genus must be
considered
as a whole-in-many. Does it exist then
only
in the things participating in it?
No; it
has an independent existence of its
own as
well. But this will, no doubt, become
clearer
as we proceed.
13 We turn to ask why Quantity is not
included
among the primary genera, and Quality
also.
Quantity is not among the primaries,
because
these are permanently associated with
being.
Motion is bound up with actual being
[being-in-act],
since it is its life; with motion,
stability
too gained its foothold in reality;
with
these are associated difference and
identity,
so that they also are seen in conjunction
with being. But number [the basis of
Quantity]
is a posterior. It is posterior not
only
with regard to these genera but also
within
itself; in number the posterior is
divided
from the prior; this is a sequence
in which
the posteriors are latent in the priors
[and
do not appear simultaneously]. Number
therefore
cannot be included among the primary
genera;
whether it constitutes a genus at all
remains
to be examined. Magnitude [extended
quantity]
is in a still higher degree posterior
and
composite, for it contains within itself
number, line and surface. Now if continuous
magnitude derives its quantity from
number,
and number is not a genus, how can
magnitude
hold that status? Besides, magnitudes,
like
numbers, admit of priority and posteriority.
If, then, Quantity be constituted by
a common
element in both number and magnitude,
we
must ascertain the nature of this common
element, and consider it, once discovered,
as a posterior genus, not as one of
the primaries:
Thus failing of primary status, it
must be
related, directly or indirectly, to
one of
the primaries. We may take it as clear
that
it is the nature of Quantity to indicate
a certain quantum, and to measure the
quantum
of the particular; Quantity is moreover,
in a sense, itself a quantum. But if
the
quantum is the common element in number
and
magnitude, either we have number as
a primary
with magnitude derived from it, or
else number
must consist of a blending of motion
and
stability, while magnitude will be
a form
of motion or will originate in motion,
motion
going forth to infinity and stability
creating
the unit by checking that advance.
But the
problem of the origin of number and
magnitude,
or rather of how they subsist and are
conceived,
must be held over. It may, thus, be
found
that number is among the primary genera,
while magnitude is posterior and composite;
or that number belongs to the genus
stability,
while magnitude must be consigned to
motion.
But we propose to discuss all this
at a later
stage.
14 Why is Quality, again, not included
among
the primaries? Because like Quantity
it is
a posterior, subsequent to substance.
Primary
substance must necessarily contain
Quantity
and Quality as its consequents; it
cannot
owe its subsistence to them, or require
them
for its completion: That would make
it posterior
to Quality and Quantity. Now in the
case
of composite substances—those constituted
from diverse elements—number and qualities
provide a means of differentiation:
The qualities
may be detached from the common core
around
which they are found to group themselves.
But in the primary genera there is
no distinction
to be drawn between simples and composites;
the difference is between simples and
those
entities which complete not a particular
substance but substance as such. A
particular
substance may very well receive completion
from Quality, for though it already
has substance
before the accession of Quality, its
particular
character is external to substance.
But in
substance itself all the elements are
substantial.
Nevertheless, we ventured to assert
elsewhere
that while the complements of substance
are
only by analogy called qualities, yet
accessions
of external origin and subsequent to
substance
are really qualities; that, further,
the
properties which inhere in substances
are
their activities [acts], while those
which
are subsequent are merely modifications
[or
passions]: We now affirm that the attributes
of the particular substance are never
complementary
to substance [as such]; an accession
of substance
does not come to the substance of man
qua
man; he is, on the contrary, substance
in
a higher degree before he arrives at
differentiation,
just as he is already "living
being"
before he passes into the rational
species.
15 How then do the four genera complete
substance
without qualifying it or even particularizing
it? It has been observed that being
is primary,
and it is clear that none of the four—motion,
stability, difference, identity—is
distinct
from it. That this motion does not
produce
Quality is doubtless also clear, but
a word
or two will make it clearer still.
If motion
is the act of substance, and being
and the
primaries in general are its act, then
motion
is not an accidental attribute: As
the act
of what is necessarily actual [what
necessarily
involves act], it is no longer to be
considered
as the complement of substance but
as substance
itself. For this reason, then, it has
not
been assigned to a posterior class,
or referred
to Quality, but has been made contemporary
with being. The truth is not that being
first
is and then takes motion, first is
and then
acquires stability: Neither stability
nor
motion is a mere modification of being.
Similarly,
identity and difference are not later
additions:
Being did not grow into plurality;
its very
unity was a plurality; but plurality
implies
difference, and unity- in-plurality
involves
identity. Substance [real being] requires
no more than these five constituents;
but
when we have to turn to the lower sphere,
we find other principles giving rise
no longer
to substance (as such) but to quantitative
substance and qualitative: These other
principles
may be regarded as genera but not primary
genera.
16 As for relation, manifestly an offshoot,
how can it be included among primaries?
Relation
is of thing ranged against thing; it
is not
self-pivoted, but looks outward. Place
and
date are still more remote from being.
Place
denotes the presence of one entity
within
another, so that it involves a duality;
but
a genus must be a unity, not a composite.
Besides, place does not exist in the
higher
sphere, and the present discussion
is concerned
with the realm of true being. Whether
time
is there, remains to be considered.
Apparently
it has less claim than even place.
If it
is a measurement, and that a measurement
of motion, we have two entities; the
whole
is a composite and posterior to motion;
therefore
it is not on an equal footing with
motion
in our classification. Action and passivity
presuppose motion; if, then, they exist
in
the higher sphere, they each involve
a duality;
neither is a simplex. Possession is
a duality,
while situation, as signifying one
thing
situated in another, is a threefold
conception.
17 Why are not beauty, goodness and
the virtues,
together with knowledge and intelligence,
included among the primary genera?
If by
goodness we mean the first—what we
call the
principle of goodness, the principle
of which
we can predicate nothing, giving it
this
name only because we have no other
means
of indicating it—then goodness, clearly,
can be the genus of nothing: This principle
is not affirmed of other things; if
it were,
each of these would be goodness itself.
The
truth is that it is prior to substance,
not
contained in it. If, on the contrary,
we
mean goodness as a quality, no quality
can
be ranked among the primaries. Does
this
imply that the nature of being is not
good?
Not good, to begin with, in the sense
in
which the first is good, but in another
sense
of the word: Moreover, being does not
possess
its goodness as a quality but as a
constituent.
But the other genera too, we said,
are constituents
of being, and are regarded as genera
because
each is a common property found in
many things.
If then goodness is similarly observed
in
every part of substance or being, or
in most
parts, why is goodness not a genus,
and a
primary genus? Because it is not found
identical
in all the parts of being, but appears
in
degrees, first, second and subsequent,
whether
it be because one part is derived from
another—posterior
from prior—or because all are posterior
to
the transcendent unity, different parts
of
being participating in it in diverse
degrees
corresponding to their characteristic
natures.
If however we must make goodness a
genus
as well [as a transcendent source],
it will
be a posterior genus, for goodness
is posterior
to substance and posterior to what
constitutes
the generic notion of being, however
unfailingly
it be found associated with being;
but the
primaries, we decided, belong to being
as
such, and go to form substance. This
indeed
is why we posit that which transcends
being,
since being and substance cannot but
be a
plurality, necessarily comprising the
genera
enumerated and therefore forming a
one- and-
many. It is true that we do not hesitate
to speak of the goodness inherent in
being"
when we are thinking of that act by
which
being tends, of its nature, towards
the One:
Thus, we affirm goodness of it in the
sense
that it is thereby moulded into the
likeness
of the good. But if this "goodness
inherent
in being" is an act directed toward
the good, it is the life of being:
But this
life is motion, and motion is already
one
of the genera.
18 To pass to the consideration of
beauty:
If by beauty we mean the primary beauty,
the same or similar arguments will
apply
here as to goodness: And if the beauty
in
the ideal-form is, as it were, an effulgence
[from that primary beauty], we may
observe
that it is not identical in all participants
and that an effulgence is necessarily
a posterior.
If we mean the beauty which identifies
itself
with substance, this has been covered
in
our treatment of substance. If, again,
we
mean beauty in relation to ourselves
as spectators
in whom it produces a certain experience,
this act [of production] is motion—and
none
the less motion by being directed towards
absolute beauty. Knowledge again, is
motion
originating in the self; it is the
observation
of being—an act, not a state: Hence
it too
falls under motion, or perhaps more
suitably
under stability, or even under both;
if under
both, knowledge must be thought of
as a complex,
and if a complex, is posterior. Intelligence,
since it connotes intelligent being
and comprises
the total of existence, cannot be one
of
the genera: The true intelligence [or
intellect]
is being taken with all its concomitants
[with the other four genera]; it is
actually
the sum of all the existents: Being
on the
contrary, stripped of its concomitants,
may
be counted as a genus and held to an
element
in intelligence. Justice and self-control
[sophrosyne], and virtue in general—these
are all various acts of intelligence:
They
are consequently not primary genera;
they
are posterior to a genus, that is to
say,
they are species.
19 Having established our four primary
genera,
it remains for us to enquire whether
each
of them of itself alone produces species.
And especially, can being be divided
independently,
that is without drawing on the other
genera?
Surely not: The differentiae must come
from
outside the genus differentiated: They
must
be differentiae of being proper, but
cannot
be identical with it. Where then is
it to
find them? Obviously not in non-beings.
If
then in beings, and the three genera
are
all that is left, clearly it must find
them
in these, by conjunction and couplement
with
these, which will come into existence
simultaneously
with itself. But if all come into existence
simultaneously, what else is produced
but
that amalgam of all existents which
we have
just considered [intellect]? How can
other
things exist over and above this all-
including
amalgam? And if all the constituents
of this
amalgam are genera, how do they produce
species?
How does motion produce species of
motion?
Similarly with stability and the other
genera.
A word of warning must here be given
against
sinking the various genera in their
species;
and also against reducing the genus
to a
mere predicate, something merely seen
in
the species. The genus must exist at
once
in itself and in its species; it blends,
but it must also be pure; in contributing
along with other genera to form substance,
it must not destroy itself. There are
problems
here that demand investigation. But
since
we identified the amalgam of the existents
[or primary genera] with the particular
intellect,
intellect as such being found identical
with
being or substance, and therefore prior
to
all the existents, which may be regarded
as its species or members, we may infer
that
the intellect, considered as completely
unfolded,
is a subsequent. Our treatment of this
problem
may serve to promote our investigation;
we
will take it as a kind of example,
and with
it embark on our enquiry.
20 We may thus distinguish two phases
of
intellect, in one of which it may be
taken
as having no contact whatever with
particulars
and no act on anything; thus it is
kept apart
from being a particular intellect.
In the
same way science is prior to any of
its constituent
species, and the specific science is
prior
to any of its component parts: Being
none
of its particulars, it is the potentiality
of all; each particular, on the other
hand,
is actually itself, but potentially
the sum
of all the particulars: And as with
the specific
science, so with science as a whole.
The
specific sciences lie in potentiality
in
science the total; even in their specific
character they are potentially the
whole;
they have the whole predicated of them
and
not merely a part of the whole. At
the same
time, science must exist as a thing
in itself,
unharmed by its divisions. So with
intellect.
Intellect as a whole must be thought
of as
prior to the intellects actualized
as individuals;
but when we come to the particular
intellects,
we find that what subsists in the particulars
must be maintained from the totality.
The
intellect subsisting in the totality
is a
provider for the particular intellects,
is
the potentiality of them: It involves
them
as members of its universality, while
they
in turn involve the universal intellect
in
their particularity, just as the particular
science involves science the total.
The great
intellect, we maintain, exists in itself
and the particular intellects in themselves;
yet the particulars are embraced in
the whole,
and the whole in the particulars. The
particular
intellects exist by themselves and
in another,
the universal by itself and in those.
All
the particulars exist potentially in
that
self-existent universal, which actually
is
the totality, potentially each isolated
member:
On the other hand, each particular
is actually
what it is [its individual self], potentially
the totality. In so far as what is
predicated
of them is their essence, they are
actually
what is predicated of them; but where
the
predicate is a genus, they are that
only
potentially. On the other hand, the
universal
in so far as it is a genus is the potentiality
of all its subordinate species, though
none
of them in actuality; all are latent
in it,
but because its essential nature exists
in
actuality before the existence of the
species,
it does not submit to be itself particularized.
If then the particulars are to exist
in actuality—to
exist, for example, as species—the
cause
must lie in the act radiating from
the universal.
21 How then does the universal intellect
produce the particulars while, in virtue
of its reason-principle, remaining
a unity?
In other words, how do the various
grades
of being, as we call them, arise from
the
four primaries? Here is this great,
this
infinite intellect, not given to idle
utterance
but to sheer intellection, all-embracing,
integral, no part, no individual: How,
we
ask, can it possibly be the source
of all
this plurality? Number at all events
it possesses
in the objects of its contemplation:
It is
thus one and many, and the many are
powers,
wonderful powers, not weak but, being
pure,
supremely great and, so to speak, full
to
overflowing powers in very truth, knowing
no limit, so that they are infinite,
infinity,
magnitude- absolute. As we survey this
magnitude
with the beauty of being within it
and the
glory and light around it, all contained
in intellect, we see, simultaneously,
Quality
already in bloom, and along with the
continuity
of its act we catch a glimpse of magnitude
at rest. Then, with one, two and three
in
intellect, magnitude appears as of
three
dimensions, with Quantity entire. Quantity
thus given and Quality, both merging
into
one and, we may almost say, becoming
one,
there is at once shape. Difference
slips
in to divide both Quantity and Quality,
and
so we have variations in shape and
differences
of Quality. Identity, coming in with
difference,
creates equality, difference meanwhile
introducing
into Quantity inequality, whether in
number
or in magnitude: Thus are produced
circles
and squares, and irregular figures,
with
number like and unlike, odd and even.
The
life of intellect is intelligent, and
its
activity [act] has no failing-point:
Hence
it excludes none of the constituents
we have
discovered within it, each one of which
we
now see as an intellectual function,
and
all of them possessed by virtue of
its distinctive
power and in the mode appropriate to
intellect.
But though intellect possesses them
all by
way of thought, this is not discursive
thought:
Nothing it lacks that is capable of
serving
as reason-principle, while it may itself
be regarded as one great and perfect
reason-principle,
holding all the principles as one and
proceeding
from its own primaries, or rather having
eternally proceeded, so that "proceeding"
is never true of it. It is a universal
rule
that whatever reasoning discovers to
exist
in nature is to be found in intellect
apart
from all ratiocination: We conclude
that
being has so created intellect that
its reasoning
is after a mode similar to that of
the principles
which produce living beings; for the
reason-principles,
prior to reasoning though they are,
act invariably
in the manner which the most careful
reasoning
would adopt in order to attain the
best results.
What conditions, then, are we to think
of
as existing in that realm which is
prior
to nature and transcends the principles
of
nature? In a sphere in which substance
is
not distinct from intellect, and neither
being nor intellect is of alien origin,
it
is obvious that being is best served
by the
domination of intellect, so that being
is
what intellect wills and is: Thus alone
can
it be authentic and primary being;
for if
being is to be in any sense derived,
its
derivation must be from intellect.
Being,
thus, exhibits every shape and every
quality;
it is not seen as a thing determined
by some
one particular quality; there could
not be
one only, since the principle of difference
is there; and since identity is equally
there,
it must be simultaneously one and many.
And
so being is; such it always was: Unity-with-
plurality appears in all its species,
as
witness all the variations of magnitude,
shape and quality. Clearly nothing
may legitimately
be excluded [from being], for the whole
must
be complete in the higher sphere which,
otherwise,
would not be the whole. Life, too,
burst
on being, or rather was inseparably
bound
up with it; and thus it was that all
living
things of necessity came to be. Body
too
was there, since matter and Quality
were
present. Everything exists forever,
unfailing,
involved by very existence in eternity.
Individuals
have their separate entities, but are
at
one in the [total] unity. The complex,
so
to speak, of them all, thus combined,
is
intellect; and intellect, holding all
existence
within itself, is a complete living
being,
and the essential idea of living being.
In
so far as intellect submits to contemplation
by its derivative, becoming an intelligible,
it gives that derivative the right
also to
be called "living being."
22 We may here adduce the pregnant
words
of Plato: "inasmuch as intellect
perceives
the variety and plurality of the forms
present
in the complete living being...."
the
words apply equally to soul; soul is
subsequent
to intellect, yet by its very nature
it involves
intellect in itself and perceives more
clearly
in that prior. There is intellect in
our
intellect also, which again perceives
more
clearly in its prior, for while of
itself
it merely perceives, in the prior it
also
perceives its own perception. This
intellect,
then, to which we ascribe perception,
though
not divorced from the prior in which
it originates,
evolves plurality out of unity and
has bound
up with it the principle of difference:
It
therefore takes the form of a plurality-in-unity.
A plurality-in-unity, it produces the
many
intellects by the dictate of its very
nature.
It is certainly no numerical unity,
no individual
thing; for whatever you find in that
sphere
is a species, since it is divorced
from matter.
This may be the import of the difficult
words
of Plato, that substance is broken
up into
an infinity of parts. So long as the
division
proceeds from genus to species, infinity
is not reached; a limit is set by the
species
generated: The lowest species, however—that
which is not divided into further species—may
be more accurately regarded as infinite.
And this is the meaning of the words:
"to
relegate them once and for all to infinity
and there abandon them." as for
particulars,
they are, considered in themselves,
infinite,
but come under number by being embraced
by
the [total] unity. Now soul has intellect
for its prior, is therefore circumscribed
by number down to its ultimate extremity;
at that point infinity is reached.
The particular
intellect, though all- embracing, is
a partial
thing, and the collective intellect
and its
various manifestations [all the particular
intellects] are in actuality parts
of that
part. Soul too is a part of a part,
though
in the sense of being an act [actuality]
derived from it. When the act of intellect
is directed on itself, the result is
the
manifold [particular] intellects; when
it
looks outwards, soul is produced. If
soul
acts as a genus or a species, the various
[particular] souls must act as species.
Their
activities [acts] will be twofold:
The activity
upward is intellect; that which looks
downward
constitutes the other powers imposed
by the
particular reason- principle [the reason-principle
of the being ensouled]; the lowest
activity
of soul is in its contact with matter
to
which it brings form. This lower part
of
soul does not prevent the rest from
being
entirely in the higher sphere: Indeed
what
we call the lower part is but an image
of
soul: Not that it is cut off from soul;
it
is like the reflection in the mirror,
depending
on the original which stands outside
of it.
But we must keep in mind what this
"outside"
means. Up to the production of the
image,
the intellectual realm is wholly and
exclusively
composed of intellectual beings: In
the same
way the sensible world, representing
that
in so far as it is able to retain the
likeness
of a living being, is itself a living
being:
The relation is like that of a portrait
or
reflection to the original which is
regarded
as prior to the water or the painting
reproducing
it. The representation, notice, in
the portrait
or on the water is not of the dual
being,
but of the one element [matter] as
formed
by the other [soul]. Similarly, this
likeness
of the intellectual realm carries images,
not of the creative element, but of
the entities
contained in that creator, including
man
with every other living being: Creator
and
created are alike living beings, though
of
a different life, and both coexist
in the
intellectual realm.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Third tractate: On the kinds of being
(3)
1 We have now explained our conception
of
reality [true being] and considered
how far
it agrees with the teaching of Plato.
We
have still to investigate the opposed
principle
[the principle of becoming]. There
is the
possibility that the genera posited
for the
intellectual sphere will suffice for
the
lower also; possibly with these genera
others
will be required; again, the two series
may
differ entirely; or perhaps some of
the sensible
genera will be identical with their
intellectual
prototypes, and others different—"identical,"
however, being understood to mean only
analogous
and in possession of a common name,
as our
results will make dear. We must begin
on
these lines: The subject of our discussion
is the sensible realm: Sensible existence
is entirely embraced by what we know
as the
universe: Our duty, then, would seem
to be
clear enough—to take this universe
and analyse
its nature, classifying its constituent
parts
and arranging them by species. Suppose
that
we were making a division of speech:
We should
reduce its infinity to finite terms,
and
from the identity appearing in many
instances
evolve a unity, then another and another,
until we arrived at some definite number;
each such unit we should call a species
if
imposed on individuals, a genus if
imposed
on species. Thus, every species of
speech—and
similarly all phenomena—might be referred
to a unity; speech—or element—might
be predicated
of them all. This procedure however
is as
we have already shown, impossible in
dealing
with the subject of our present enquiry.
New genera must be sought for this
universe-genera
distinct from those of the intellectual,
inasmuch as this realm is different
from
that, analogous indeed but never identical,
a mere image of the higher. True, it
involves
the parallel existence of body and
soul,
for the universe is a living form:
Essentially
however soul is of the intellectual
and does
not enter into the structure of what
is called
sensible being. Remembering this fact,
we
must—however great the difficulty—exclude
soul from the present investigation,
just
as in a census of citizens, taken in
the
interests of commerce and taxation,
we should
ignore the alien population. As for
the experiences
to which soul is indirectly subject
in its
conjunction with body and by reason
of body's
presence, their classification must
be attempted
at a later stage, when we enquire into
the
details of sensible existence.
2 Our first observations must be directed
to what passes in the sensible realm
for
substance. It is, we shall agree, only
by
analogy that the nature manifested
in bodies
is designated as substance, and by
no means
because such terms as substance or
being
tally with the notion of bodies in
flux;
the proper term would be becoming.
But becoming
is not a uniform nature; bodies comprise
under the single head simples and composites,
together with accidentals or consequents,
these last themselves capable of separate
classification. Alternatively, becoming
may
be divided into matter and the form
imposed
on matter. These may be regarded each
as
a separate genus, or else both may
be brought
under a single category and receive
alike
the name of substance. But what, we
may ask,
have matter and form in common? In
what sense
can matter be conceived as a genus,
and what
will be its species? What is the differentia
of matter? In which genus, matter or
form,
are we to rank the composite of both?
It
may be this very composite which constitutes
the substance manifested in bodies,
neither
of the components by itself answering
to
the conception of body: How, then,
can we
rank them in one and the same genus
as the
composite? How can the elements of
a thing
be brought within the same genus as
the thing
itself? Yet if we begin with bodies,
our
first-principles will be compounds.
Why not
resort to analogy? Admitted that the
classification
of the sensible cannot proceed along
the
identical lines marked out for the
intellectual:
Is there any reason why we should not
for
intellectual-being substitute matter,
and
for intellectual motion substitute
sensible
form, which is in a sense the life
and consummation
of matter? The inertia of matter would
correspond
with stability, while the identity
and difference
of the intellectual would find their
counterparts
in the similarity and diversity which
obtain
in the sensible realm. But, in the
first
place, matter does not possess or acquire
form as its life or its act; form enters
it from without, and remains foreign
to its
nature. Secondly, form in the intellectual
is an act and a motion; in the sensible
motion
is different from form and accidental
to
it: Form in relation to matter approximates
rather to stability than to motion;
for by
determining matter's indetermination
it confers
on it a sort of repose. In the higher
realm
identity and difference presuppose
a unity
at once identical and different: A
thing
in the lower is different only by participation
in difference and in relation to some
other
thing; identity and difference are
here predicated
of the particular, which is not, as
in that
realm, a posterior. As for stability,
how
can it belong to matter, which is distorted
into every variety of mass, receiving
its
forms from without, and even with the
aid
of these forms incapable of offspring.
This
mode of division must accordingly be
abandoned.
3 How then do we go to work? Let us
begin
by distinguishing matter, form, the
mixture
of both, and the attributes of the
mixture.
The attributes may be subdivided into
those
which are mere predicates, and those
serving
also as accidents. The accidents may
be either
inclusive or included; they may, further,
be classified as activities, experiences,
consequents. Matter will be found common
to all substances, not however as a
genus,
since it has no differentiae—unless
indeed
differentiae be ascribed to it on the
ground
of its taking such various forms as
fire
and air. It may be held that matter
is sufficiently
constituted a genus by the fact that
the
things in which it appears hold it
in common,
or in that it presents itself as a
whole
of parts. In this sense matter will
indeed
be a genus, though not in the accepted
sense
of the term. Matter, we may remark,
is also
a single element, if the element as
such
is able to constitute a genus. Further,
if
to a form be added the qualification
"bound
up with, involved in matter,"
matter
separates that form from other forms:
It
does not however embrace the whole
of substantial
form [as, to be the genus of form,
it must].
We may, again, regard form as the creator
of substance and make the reason-principle
of substance dependent on form: Yet
we do
not come thereby to an understanding
of the
nature of substance. We may, also,
restrict
substance to the composite. Matter
and form
then cease to be substances. If they
are
substance equally with the composite,
it
remains to enquire what there is common
to
all three. The "mere predicates"
fall under the category of relation:
Such
are cause and element. The accidents
included
in the composite substances ire found
to
be either Quality or Quantity; those
which
are inclusive are of the nature of
space
and time. Activities and experiences
comprise
motions; consequents space and time,
which
are consequents respectively of the
composites
and of motion. The first three entities
[matter,
form, composite] go, as we have discovered,
to make a single common genus, the
sensible
counterpart of substance. Then follow
in
order relation, Quantity, Quality,
time-during-which,
place-in-which, motion; though, with
time
and space already included [under relation],
time- during-which and place- in-which
become
superfluous. Thus we have five genera,
counting
the first three entities as one. If
the first
three are not massed into a unity,
the series
will be matter, form, composite, relation,
Quantity, Quality, motion. The last
three
may, again, be included in relation,
which
is capable of bearing this wider extension.
4 What, then, we have to ask, is the
constant
element in the first three entities?
What
is it that identifies them with their
inherent
substance? Is it the capacity to serve
as
a base? But matter, we maintain, serves
as
the base and seat of form: Form, thus,
will
be excluded from the category of substance.
Again, the composite is the base and
seat
of attributes: Hence, form combined
with
matter will be the basic ground of
composites,
or at any rate of all posteriors of
the composite—Quantity,
Quality, motion, and the rest. But
perhaps
we may think substance validly defined
as
that which is not predicated of anything
else. White and black are predicated
of an
object having one or other of these
qualities;
double presupposes something distinct
from
itself—we refer not to the half, but
to the
length of wood of which doubleness
is affirmed.
Father qua father is a predicate; knowledge
is predicated of the subject in whom
the
knowledge exists; space is the limit
of something,
time the measure of something. Fire,
on the
other hand, is predicated of nothing;
wood
as such is predicated of nothing; and
so
with man, socrates, and the composite
substance
in general. Equally the substantial
form
is never a predicate, since it never
acts
as a modification of anything. Form
is not
an attribute of matter hence, is not
predicable
of matter it is simply a constituent
of the
couplement. On the other hand, the
form of
a man is not different from the man
himself
[and so does not "modify"
the couplement].
Matter, similarly, is part of a whole,
and
belongs to something else only as to
a whole
and not as to a separate thing of which
it
is predicated. White, on the contrary,
essentially
belongs to something distinct from
itself.
We conclude that nothing belonging
to something
else and predicated of it can be substance.
Substance is that which belongs essentially
to itself, or, in so far as it is a
part
of the differentiated object, serves
only
to complete the composite. Each or
either
part of the composite belongs to itself,
and is only affirmed of the composite
in
a special sense: Only qua part of the
whole
is it predicated of something else;
qua individual
it is never in its essential nature
predicated
of an external. It may be claimed as
a common
element in matter, form and the couplement
that they are all substrates. But the
mode
in which matter is the substrate of
form
is different from that in which form
and
the couplement are substrates of their
modifications.
And is it strictly true to say that
matter
is the substrate of form? form is rather
the completion which matter's nature
as pure
potentiality demands. Moreover, form
cannot
be said to reside in matter [as in
a substrate].
When one thing combines with another
to form
a unity, the one does not reside in
the other;
both alike are substrates of a third:
Thus,
man [the form] and a man [the composite]
are substrates of their experiences,
and
are prior to their activities and consequents.
Substance, then, is that from which
all other
things proceed and to which they owe
their
existence; it is the centre of passivity
and the source of action.
5 These are incontrovertible facts
in regard
to the pseudo- substance of the sensible
realm: If they apply also in some degree
to the true substance of the intellectual,
the coincidence is, doubtless, to be
attributed
to analogy and ambiguity of terms.
We are
aware that "the first" is
so called
only in relation to the things which
come
after it: "first" has no
absolute
significance; the first of one series
is
subsequent to the last of another.
"substrate,"
similarly, varies in meaning [as applied
to the higher and to the lower], while
as
for passivity its very existence in
the intellectual
is questionable; if it does exist there,
it is not the passivity of the sensible.
It follows that the fact of "not
being
present in a subject [or substrate]
is not
universally true of substance, unless
presence
in a subject be stipulated as not including
the case of the part present in the
whole
or of one thing combining with another
to
form a distinct unity; a thing will
not be
present as in a subject in that with
which
it co-operates in the information of
a composite
substance. Form, therefore, is not
present
in matter as in a subject, nor is man
so
present in socrates, since man is part
of
socrates. Substance, then, is that
which
is not present in a subject. But if
we adopt
the definition "neither present
in a
subject nor predicated of a subject,"
we must add to the second "subject"
the qualification "distinct,"
in
order that we may not exclude the case
of
man predicated of a particular man.
When
I predicate man of socrates, it is
as though
I affirmed, not that a piece of wood
is white,
but that whiteness is white; for in
asserting
that socrates is a man, I predicate
man [the
universal] of a particular man, I affirm
man of the manhood in socrates; I am
really
saying only that socrates is socrates,
or
that this particular rational animal
is an
animal. It may be objected that non-presence
in a subject is not peculiar to substance,
inasmuch as the differentia of a substance
is no more present in a subject than
the
substance itself; but this objection
results
from taking a part of the whole substance,
such as "two-footed" in our
example,
and asserting that this part is not
present
in a subject: If we take, not "two-footed"
which is merely an aspect of substance,
but
"two-footedness" by which
we signify
not substance but Quality, we shall
find
that this "two- footedness"
is
indeed present in a subject. We may
be told
that neither time nor place is present
in
a subject. But if the definition of
time
as the measure of motion be regarded
as denoting
something measured, the "measure"
will be present in motion as in a subject,
while motion will be present in the
moved:
If, on the contrary, it be supposed
to signify
a principle of measurement, the "measure"
will be present in the measurer. Place
is
the limit of the surrounding space,
and thus
is present in that space. The truth
is, however,
that the "substance" of our
enquiry
may be apprehended in directly opposite
ways:
It may be determined by one of the
properties
we have been discussing, by more than
one,
by all at once, according as they answer
to the notions of matter, form and
the couplement.
6 Granted, it may be urged, that these
observations
on the nature of substance are sound,
we
have not yet arrived at a statement
of its
essence. Our critic doubtless expects
to
see this "sensible": But
its essence,
its characteristic being, cannot be
seen.
Do we infer that fire and water are
not substance?
They certainly are not substance because
they are visible. Why, then? Because
they
possess matter? No. Or form? No. Nor
because
they involve a couplement of matter
and form.
Then why are they substance? By existing.
But does not Quantity exist, and Quality?
This anomaly is to be explained by
an equivocation
in the term "existence."
What,
then, is the meaning of "existence"
as applied to fire, earth and the other
elements?
What is the difference between this
existence
and existence in the other categories?
It
is the difference between being simply—that
which merely is—and being white. But
surely
the being qualified by "white"
is the same as that having no qualification?
It is not the same: The latter is being
in
the primary sense, the former is being
only
by participation and in a secondary
degree.
Whiteness added to being produces a
being
white; being added to whiteness produces
a white being: Thus, whiteness becomes
an
accident of being, and being an accident
of whiteness. The case is not equivalent
to predicating white of socrates and
socrates
of white: For socrates remains the
same,
though white would appear to have a
different
meaning in the two propositions, since
in
predicating socrates of white we include
socrates in the [whole] sphere of whiteness,
whereas in the proposition "socrates
is white" whiteness is plainly
an attribute
of socrates. "being is white"
implies,
similarly, that being possesses whiteness
as an attribute, while in the proposition
"whiteness is being [or, is a
being]"
being is regarded as comprising whiteness
in its own extension. In sum, whiteness
has
existence because it is bound up with
being
and present in it: Being is, thus,
the source
of its existence. Being is being on
its own
account, but the white is due to whiteness—not
because it is "present in"
whiteness,
but because whiteness is present in
it. The
being of the sensible resembles the
white
in not originating in itself. It must
therefore
be regarded as dependent for its being
on
the authentic being, as white is dependent
on the authentic Whiteness, and the
authentic
Whiteness dependent for its whiteness
on
participation in that supreme being
whose
existence is underived.
7 But matter, it may be contended,
is the
source of existence to the sensible
things
implanted in it. From what source,
then,
we retort, does matter itself derive
existence
and being? That matter is not a primary
we
have established elsewhere. If it be
urged
that other things can have no subsistence
without being implanted in matter,
we admit
the claim for sensible things. But
though
matter be prior to these, it is not
thereby
precluded from being posterior to many
things-posterior,
in fact, to all the beings of the intellectual
sphere. Its existence is but a pale
reflection,
and less complete than that of the
things
implanted in it. These are reason-principles
and more directly derived from being:
Matter
has of itself no reason-principle whatever;
it is but a shadow of a principle,
a vain
attempt to achieve a principle. But,
our
critic may pursue, matter gives existence
to the things implanted in it, just
as socrates
gives existence to the whiteness implanted
in himself? We reply that the higher
being
gives existence to the lower, the lower
to
the higher never. But once concede
that form
is higher in the scale of being than
matter,
and matter can no longer be regarded
as a
common ground of both, nor substance
as a
genus embracing matter, form and the
couplement.
True, these will have many common properties,
to which we have already referred,
but their
being [or existence] will nonetheless
be
different. When a higher being comes
into
contact with a lower, the lower, though
first
in the natural order, is yet posterior
in
the scale of reality: Consequently,
if being
does not belong in equal degrees to
matter,
to form and to the couplement, substance
can no longer be common to all three
in the
sense of being their genus: To their
posteriors
it will bear a still different relation,
serving them as a common base by being
bound
up with all alike. Substance, thus,
resembles
life, dim here, clearer there, or portraits
of which one is an outline, another
more
minutely worked. By measuring being
by its
dim manifestation and neglecting a
fuller
revelation elsewhere, we may come to
regard
this dim existence as a common ground.
But
this procedure is scarcely permissible.
Every
being is a distinct whole. The dim
manifestation
is in no sense a common ground, just
as there
is no common ground in the vegetal,
the sensory
and the intellectual forms of life.
We conclude
that the term "being" must
have
different connotations as applied to
matter,
to form and to both conjointly, in
spite
of the single source pouring into the
different
streams. Take a second derived from
a first
and a third from the second: It is
not merely
that the one will rank higher and its
successor
be poorer and of lower worth; there
is also
the consideration that, even deriving
from
the same source, one thing, subjected
in
a certain degree to fire, will give
us an
earthen jar, while another, taking
less of
the heat, does not produce the jar.
Perhaps
we cannot even maintain that matter
and form
are derived from a single source; they
are
clearly in some sense different.
8 The division into elements must,
in short,
be abandoned, especially in regard
to sensible
substance, known necessarily by sense
rather
than by reason. We must no longer look
for
help in constituent parts, since such
parts
will not be substances, or at any rate
not
sensible substances. Our plan must
be to
apprehend what is constant in stone,
earth,
water and the entities which they compose—the
vegetal and animal forms, considered
purely
as sensibles—and to confine this constant
within a single genus. Neither matter
nor
form will thus be overlooked, for sensible
substance comports them; fire and earth
and
the two intermediaries consist of matter
and form, while composite things are
actually
many substances in one. They all, moreover,
have that common property which distinguishes
them from other things: Serving as
subjects
to these others, they are never themselves
present in a subject nor predicated
of any
other thing. Similarly, all the characteristics
which we have ascribed to substance
find
a place in this classification. But
sensible
substance is never found apart from
magnitude
and quality: How then do we proceed
to separate
these accidents? If we subtract them—magnitude,
figure, colour, dryness, moistness—what
is
there left to be regarded as substance
itself?
All the substances under consideration
are,
of course, qualified. There is, however,
something in relation to which whatever
turns
substance into qualified substance
is accidental:
Thus, the whole of fire is not substance,
but only a part of it—if the term "part"
be allowed. What then can this "part"
be? Matter may be suggested. But are
we actually
to maintain that the particular sensible
substance consists of a conglomeration
of
qualities and matter, while sensible
substance
as a whole is merely the sum of these
coagulations
in the uniform matter, each one separately
forming a quale or a quantum or else
a thing
of many qualities? Is it true to say
that
everything whose absence leaves subsistence
incomplete is a part of the particular
substance,
while all that is accidental to the
substance
already existent takes independent
rank and
is not submerged in the mixture which
constitutes
this so-called substance? I decline
to allow
that whatever combines in this way
with anything
else is substance if it helps to produce
a single mass having quantity and quality,
whereas taken by itself and divorced
from
this complementary function it is a
quality:
Not everything which composes the amalgam
is substance, but only the amalgam
as a whole.
And let no one take exception on the
ground
that we produce sensible substance
from non-substances.
The whole amalgam itself is not true
substance;
it is merely an imitation of that true
substance
which has being apart from its concomitants,
these indeed being derived from it
as the
possessor of true being. In the lower
realm
the case is different: The underlying
ground
is sterile, and from its inability
to produce
fails to attain to the status of being;
it
remains a shadow, and on this shadow
is traced
a sketch—the world of appearance.
9 So much for one of the genera—the
"substance,"
so called, of the sensible realm. But
what
are we to posit as its species? How
divide
this genus? The genus as a whole must
be
identified with body. Bodies may be
divided
into the characteristically material
and
the organic: The material bodies comprise
fire, earth, water, air; the organic
the
bodies of plants and animals, these
in turn
admitting of formal differentiation.
The
next step is to find the species of
earth
and of the other elements, and in the
case
of organic bodies to distinguish plants
according
to their forms, and the bodies of animals
either by their habitations—on the
earth,
in the earth, and similarly for the
other
elements—or else as light, heavy and
intermediate.
Some bodies, we shall observe, stand
in the
middle of the universe, others circumscribe
it from above, others occupy the middle
sphere:
In each case we shall find bodies different
in shape, so that the bodies of the
living
beings of the heavens may be differentiated
from those of the other elements. Once
we
have classified bodies into the four
species,
we are ready to combine them on a different
principle, at the same time intermingling
their differences of place, form and
constitution;
the resultant combinations will be
known
as fiery or earthy on the basis of
the excess
or predominance of some one element.
The
distinction between first and second
substances,
between fire and a given example of
fire,
entails a difference of a peculiar
kind—the
difference between universal and particular.
This however is not a difference characteristic
of substance; there is also in Quality
the
distinction between whiteness and the
white
object, between grammar and some particular
grammar. The question may here be asked:
"What deficiency has grammar compared
with a particular grammar, and science
as
a whole in comparison with a science?"
Grammar is certainly not posterior
to the
particular grammar: On the contrary,
the
grammar as in you depends on the prior
existence
of grammar as such: The grammar as
in you
becomes a particular by the fact of
being
in you; it is otherwise identical with
grammar
the universal. Turn to the case of
socrates:
It is not socrates who bestows manhood
on
what previously was not man, but man
on socrates;
the individual man exists by participation
in the universal. Besides, socrates
is merely
a particular instance of man; this
particularity
can have no effect whatever in adding
to
his essential manhood. We may be told
that
man [the universal] is form alone,
socrates
form in matter. But on this very ground
socrates
will be less fully man than the universal;
for the reason-principle will be less
effectual
in matter. If, on the contrary, man
is not
determined by form alone, but presupposes
matter, what deficiency has man in
comparison
with the material manifestation of
man, or
the reason-principle in isolation as
compared
with its embodiment in a unit of matter?
Besides, the more general is by nature
prior;
hence, the form- idea is prior to the
individual:
But what is prior by nature is prior
unconditionally.
How then can the form take a lower
rank?
The individual, it is true, is prior
in the
sense of being more readily accessible
to
our cognisance; this fact, however,
entails
no objective difference. Moreover,
such a
difference, if established, would be
incompatible
with a single reason-principle of substance;
first and second substance could not
have
the same principle, nor be brought
under
a single genus.
10 Another method of division is possible:
Substances may be classed as hot-dry,
dry-cold,
cold-moist, or however we choose to
make
the coupling. We may then proceed to
the
combination and blending of these couples,
either halting at that point and going
no
further than the compound, or else
subdividing
by habitation—on the earth, in the
earth—or
by form and by the differences exhibited
by living beings, not qua living, but
in
their bodies viewed as instruments
of life.
Differentiation by form or shape is
no more
out of place than a division based
on qualities—heat,
cold and the like. If it be objected
that
qualities go to make bodies what they
are,
then, we reply, so do blendings, colours,
shapes. Since our discussion is concerned
with sensible substance, it is not
strange
that it should turn on distinctions
related
to sense-perception: This substance
is not
being pure and simple, but the sensible
being
which we call the universe. We have
remarked
that its apparent subsistence is in
fact
an assemblage of sensibles, their existence
guaranteed to us by sense-perception.
But
since their combination is unlimited,
our
division must be guided by the form-ideas
of living beings, as for example the
form-idea
of man implanted in body; the particular
form acts as a qualification of body,
but
there is nothing unreasonable in using
qualities
as a basis of division. We may be told
that
we have distinguished between simple
and
composite bodies, even ranking them
as opposites.
But our distinction, we reply, was
between
material and organic bodies and raised
no
question of the composite. In fact,
there
exists no means of opposing the composite
to the simple; it is necessary to determine
the simples in the first stage of division,
and then, combining them on the basis
of
a distinct underlying principle, to
differentiate
the composites in virtue of their places
and shapes, distinguishing for example
the
heavenly from the earthly. These observations
will suffice for the being [substance],
or
rather the becoming, which obtains
in the
sensible realm.
11 Passing to Quantity and the quantum,
we
have to consider the view which identifies
them with number and magnitude on the
ground
that everything quantitative is numbered
among sensible things or rated by the
extension
of its substrate: We are here, of course,
discussing not Quantity in isolation,
but
that which causes a piece of wood to
be three
yards long and gives the five in "five
horses," Now we have often maintained
that number and magnitude are to be
regarded
as the only true quantities, and that
space
and time have no right to be conceived
as
quantitative: Time as the measure of
motion
should be assigned to relation, while
space,
being that which circumscribes body,
is also
a relative and falls under the same
category;
though continuous, it is, like motion,
not
included in Quantity. On the other
hand,
why do we not find in the category
of Quantity
"great" and "small"?
It is some kind of Quantity which gives
greatness
to the great; greatness is not a relative,
though greater and smaller are relatives,
since these, like doubleness, imply
an external
correlative. What is it, then, which
makes
a mountain small and a grain of millet
large?
Surely, in the first place, "small"
is equivalent to "smaller."
it
is admitted that the term is applied
only
to things of the same kind, and from
this
admission we may infer that the mountain
is "smaller" rather than
"small,"
and that the grain of millet is not
large
in any absolute sense but large for
a grain
of millet. In other words, since the
comparison
is between things of the same kind,
the natural
predicate would be a comparative. Again,
why is not beauty classed as a relative?
Beauty, unlike greatness, we regard
as absolute
and as a quality; "more beautiful"
is the relative. Yet even the term
"beautiful"
may be attached to something which
in a given
relation may appear ugly: The beauty
of man,
for example, is ugliness when compared
with
that of the gods; "the most beautiful
of monkeys," we may quote, "is
ugly in comparison with any other type."
nonetheless, a thing is beautiful in
itself;
as related to something else it is
either
more or less beautiful. Similarly,
an object
is great in itself, and its greatness
is
due, not to any external, but to its
own
participation in the absolute Great.
Are
we actually to eliminate the beautiful
on
the pretext that there is a more beautiful?
No more then must we eliminate the
great
because of the greater: The greater
can obviously
have no existence whatever apart from
the
great, just as the more beautiful can
have
no existence without the beautiful.
12 It follows that we must allow contrariety
to Quantity: Whenever we speak of great
and
small, our notions acknowledge this
contrariety
by evolving opposite images, as also
when
we refer to many and few; indeed, "few"
and "many" call for similar
treatment
to "small" and "great."
"Many," predicated of the
inhabitants
of a house, does duty for "more":
"few" people are said to
be in
the theatre instead of "less."
"Many," again, necessarily
involves
a large numerical plurality. This plurality
can scarcely be a relative; it is simply
an expansion of number, its contrary
being
a contraction. The same applies to
the continuous
[magnitude], the notion of which entails
prolongation to a distant point. Quantity,
then, appears whenever there is a progression
from the unit or the point: If either
progression
comes to a rapid halt, we have respectively
"few" and "small";
if
it goes forward and does not quickly
cease,
"many" and "great."
What,
we may be asked, is the limit of this
progression?
What, we retort, is the limit of beauty,
or of heat? Whatever limit you impose,
there
is always a "hotter"; yet
"hotter"
is accounted a relative, "hot"
a pure quality. In sum, just as there
is
a reason-principle of beauty, so there
must
be a reason-principle of greatness,
participation
in which makes a thing great, as the
principle
of beauty makes it beautiful. To judge
from
these instances, there is contrariety
in
Quantity. Place we may neglect as not
strictly
coming under the category of Quantity;
if
it were admitted, "above"
could
only be a contrary if there were something
in the universe which was "below":
As referring to the partial, the terms
"above"
and "below" are used in a
purely
relative sense, and must go with "right"
and "left" into the category
of
relation. Syllable and discourse are
only
indirectly quantities or substrates
of Quantity;
it is voice that is quantitative: But
voice
is a kind of motion; it must accordingly
in any case [quantity or no quantity]
be
referred to motion, as must activity
also.
13 It has been remarked that the continuous
is effectually distinguished from the
discrete
by their possessing the one a common,
the
other a separate, limit. The same principle
gives rise to the numerical distinction
between
odd and even; and it holds good that
if there
are differentiae found in both contraries,
they are either to be abandoned to
the objects
numbered, or else to be considered
as differentiae
of the abstract numbers, and not of
the numbers
manifested in the sensible objects.
If the
numbers are logically separable from
the
objects, that is no reason why we should
not think of them as sharing the same
differentiae.
But how are we to differentiate the
continuous,
comprising as it does line, surface
and solid?
The line may be rated as of one dimension,
the surface as of two dimensions, the
solid
as of three, if we are only making
a calculation
and do not suppose that we are dividing
the
continuous into its species; for it
is an
invariable rule that numbers, thus
grouped
as prior and posterior, cannot be brought
into a common genus; there is no common
basis
in first, second and third dimensions.
Yet
there is a sense in which they would
appear
to be equal—namely, as pure measures
of Quantity:
Of higher and lower dimensions, they
are
not however more or less quantitative.
Numbers
have similarly a common property in
their
being numbers all; and the truth may
well
be, not that One creates two, and two
creates
three, but that all have a common source.
Suppose, however, that they are not
derived
from any source whatever, but merely
exist;
we at any rate conceive them as being
derived,
and so may be assumed to regard the
smaller
as taking priority over the greater:
Yet,
even so, by the mere fact of their
being
numbers they are reducible to a single
type.
What applies to numbers is equally
true of
magnitudes; though here we have to
distinguish
between line, surface and solid—the
last
also referred to as "body"—in
the
ground that, while all are magnitudes,
they
differ specifically. It remains to
enquire
whether these species are themselves
to be
divided: The line into straight, circular,
spiral; the surface into rectilinear
and
circular figures; the solid into the
various
solid figures—sphere and polyhedra:
Whether
these last should be subdivided, as
by the
geometers, into those contained by
triangular
and quadrilateral planes: And whether
a further
division of the latter should be performed.
14 How are we to classify the straight
line?
Shall we deny that it is a magnitude?
The
suggestion may be made that it is a
qualified
magnitude. May we not, then, consider
straightness
as a differentia of "line"?
We
at any rate draw on Quality for differentiae
of substance. The straight line is,
thus,
a quantity plus a differentia; but
it is
not on that account a composite made
up of
straightness and line: If it be a composite,
the composite possesses a differentiae
of
its own. But [if the line is a quantity]
why is not the product of three lines
included
in Quantity? The answer is that a triangle
consists not merely of three lines
but of
three lines in a particular disposition,
a quadrilateral of four lines in a
particular
disposition: Even the straight line
involves
disposition as well as quantity. Holding
that the straight line is not mere
quantity,
we should naturally proceed to assert
that
the line as limited is not mere quantity,
but for the fact that the limit of
a line
is a point, which is in the same category,
Quantity. Similarly, the limited surface
will be a quantity, since lines, which
have
a far better right than itself to this
category,
constitute its limits. With the introduction
of the limited surface—rectangle, hexagon,
polygon—into the category of Quantity,
this
category will be brought to include
every
figure whatever. If however by classing
the
triangle and the rectangle as qualia
we propose
to bring figures under Quality, we
are not
thereby precluded from assigning the
same
object to more categories than one:
In so
far as it is a magnitude—a magnitude
of such
and such a size—it will belong to Quantity;
in so far as it presents a particular
shape,
to Quality. It may be urged that the
triangle
is essentially a particular shape.
Then what
prevents our ranking the sphere also
as a
quality? To proceed on these lines
would
lead us to the conclusion that geometry
is
concerned not with magnitudes but with
Quality.
But this conclusion is untenable; geometry
is the study of magnitudes. The differences
of magnitudes do not eliminate the
existence
of magnitudes as such, any more than
the
differences of substances annihilate
the
substances themselves. Moreover, every
surface
is limited; it is impossible for any
surface
to be infinite in extent. Again, when
I find
Quality bound up with substance, I
regard
it as substantial quality: I am not
less,
but far more, disposed to see in figures
or shapes [qualitative] varieties of
Quantity.
Besides, if we are not to regard them
as
varieties of magnitude, to what genus
are
we to assign them? Suppose, then, that
we
allow differences of magnitude; we
commit
ourselves to a specific classification
of
the magnitudes so differentiated.
15 How far is it true that equality
and inequality
are characteristic of Quantity? Triangles,
it is significant, are said to be similar
rather than equal. But we also refer
to magnitudes
as similar, and the accepted connotation
of similarity does not exclude similarity
or dissimilarity in Quantity. It may,
of
course, be the case that the term "similarity"
has a different sense here from that
understood
in reference to Quality. Furthermore,
if
we are told that equality and inequality
are characteristic of Quantity, that
is not
to deny that similarity also may be
predicated
of certain quantities. If, on the contrary,
similarity and dissimilarity are to
be confined
to Quality, the terms as applied to
Quantity
must, as we have said, bear a different
meaning.
But suppose similarity to be identical
in
both genera; Quantity and Quality must
then
be expected to reveal other properties
held
in common. May the truth be this: That
similarity
is predicable of Quantity only in so
far
as Quantity possesses [qualitative]
differences?
But as a general rule differences are
grouped
with that of which they are differences,
especially when the difference is a
difference
of that thing alone. If in one case
the difference
completes the substance and not in
another,
we inevitably class it with that which
it
completes, and only consider it as
independent
when it is not complementary: When
we say
"completes the substance,"
we refer
not to subtance as such but to the
differentiated
substance; the particular object is
to be
thought of as receiving an accession
which
is non-substantial. We must not however
fad
to observe that we predicate equality
of
triangles, rectangles, and figures
generally,
whether plane or solid: This may be
given
as a ground for regarding equality
and inequality
as characteristic of Quantity. It remains
to enquire whether similarity and dissimilarity
are characteristic of Quality. We have
spoken
of Quality as combining with other
entities,
matter and Quantity, to form the complete
sensible substance; this substance,
so called,
may be supposed to constitute the manifold
world of sense, which is not so much
an essence
as a quale. Thus, for the essence of
fire
we must look to the reason- principle;
what
produces the visible aspect is, properly
speaking, a quale. Man's essence will
lie
in his reason-principle; that which
is perfected
in the corporeal nature is a mere image
of
the reason- principle a quale rather
than
an essence. Consider: The visible socrates
is a man, yet we give the name of socrates
to that likeness of him in a portrait,
which
consists of mere colours, mere pigments:
Similarly, it is a reason- principle
which
constitutes socrates, but we apply
the name
socrates to the socrates we see: In
truth,
however, the colours and shapes which
make
up the visible socrates are but reproductions
of those in the reason-principle, while
this
reason-principle itself bears a corresponding
relation to the truest reason-principle
of
man. But we need not elaborate this
point.
16 When each of the entities bound
up with
the pseudo- substance is taken apart
from
the rest, the name of Quality is given
to
that one among them, by which without
pointing
to essence or quantity or motion we
signify
the distinctive mark, the type or aspect
of a thing—for example, the beauty
or ugliness
of a body. This beauty—need we say?—is
identical
in name only with intellectual beauty:
It
follows that the term "Quality"
as applied to the sensible and the
intellectual
is necessarily equivocal; even blackness
and whiteness are different in the
two spheres.
But the beauty in the germ, in the
particular
reason- principle—is this the same
as the
manifested beauty, or do they coincide
only
in name? Are we to assign this beauty—and
the same question applies to deformity
in
the soul—to the intellectual order,
or to
the sensible? That beauty is different
in
the two spheres is by now clear. If
it be
embraced in sensible Quality, then
virtue
must also be classed among the qualities
of the lower. But merely some virtues
will
take rank as sensible, others as intellectual
qualities. It may even be doubted whether
the arts, as reason- principles, can
fairly
be among sensible qualities; reason-
principles,
it is true, may reside in matter, but
"matter"
for them means soul. On the other hand,
their
being found in company with matter
commits
them in some degree to the lower sphere.
Take the case of lyrical music: It
is performed
on strings; melody, which may be termed
a
part of the art, is sensuous sound—though,
perhaps, we should speak here not of
parts
but of manifestations [acts]: Yet,
called
manifestations, they are nonetheless
sensuous.
The beauty inherent in body is similarly
bodiless; but we have assigned it to
the
order of things bound up with body
and subordinate
to it. Geometry and arithmetic are,
we shall
maintain, of a twofold character; in
their
earthly types they rank with sensible
Quality,
but in so far as they are functions
of pure
soul, they necessarily belong to that
other
world in close proximity to the intellectual.
This, too, is in Plato's view the case
with
music and astronomy. The arts concerned
with
material objects and making use of
perceptible
instruments and sense-perception must
be
classed with sensible Quality, even
though
they are dispositions of the soul,
attendant
on its apostasy. There is also every
reason
for consigning to this category the
practical
virtues whose function is directed
to a social
end: These do not isolate soul by inclining
it towards the higher; their manifestation
makes for beauty in this world, a beauty
regarded not as necessary but as desirable.
On this principle, the beauty in the
germ,
and still more the blackness and whiteness
in it, will be included among sensible
Qualities.
Are we, then, to rank the individual
soul,
as containing these reason-principles,
with
sensible substance? But we do not even
identify
the principles with body; we merely
include
them in sensible Quality on the ground
that
they are connected with body and are
activities
of body. The constituents of sensible
substance
have already been specified; we have
no intention
whatever of adding to them substance
bodiless.
As for Qualities, we hold that they
are invariably
bodiless, being affections arising
within
soul; but, like the reason- principles
of
the individual soul, they are associated
with soul in its apostasy, and are
accordingly
counted among the things of the lower
realm:
Such affections, torn between two worlds
by their objects and their abode, we
have
assigned to Quality, which is indeed
not
bodily but manifested in body. But
we refrain
from assigning soul to sensible substance,
on the ground that we have already
referred
to Quality [which is sensible] those
affections
of soul which are related to body.
On the
contrary, soul, conceived apart from
affection
and reason- principle, we have restored
to
its origin, leaving in the lower realm
no
substance which is in any sense intellectual.
17 This procedure, if approved, will
entail
a distinction between psychic and bodily
qualities, the latter belonging specifically
to body. If we decide to refer all
souls
to the higher, we are still at liberty
to
perform for sensible qualities a division
founded on the senses themselves—the
eyes,
the ears, touch, taste, smell; and
if we
are to look for further differences,
colours
may be subdivided according to varieties
of vision, sounds according to varieties
of hearing, and so with the other senses:
Sounds may also be classified qualitatively
as sweet, harsh, soft. Here a difficulty
may be raised: We divide the varieties
of
substance and their functions and activities,
fair or foul or indeed of any kind
whatever,
on the basis of Quality, Quantity rarely,
if ever, entering into the differences
which
produce species; Quantity, again, we
divide
in accordance with qualities of its
own:
How then are we to divide Quality itself
into species? What differences are
we to
employ, and from what genus shall we
take
them? To take them from Quality itself
would
be no less absurd than setting up substances
as differences of substances. How,
then,
are we to distinguish black from white?
How
differentiate colours in general from
tastes
and tangible qualities? By the variety
of
sense-organs? Then there will be no
difference
in the objects themselves. But, waiving
this
objection, how deal with qualities
perceived
by the same sense-organ? We may be
told that
some colours integrate, others disintegrate
the vision, that some tastes integrate,
others
disintegrate the tongue: We reply that,
first,
it is the actual experiences [of colour
and
taste, and not the sense- organs] that
we
are discussing and it is to these that
the
notions of integration and disintegration
must be applied; secondly, a means
of differentiating
these experiences has not been offered.
It
may be suggested that we divide them
by their
powers, and this suggestion is so far
reasonable
that we may well agree to divide the
non-sensuous
qualities, the sciences for example,
on this
basis; but we see no reason for resorting
to their effects for the division of
qualities
sensuous. Even if we divide the sciences
by their powers, founding our division
of
their processes on the faculties of
the mind,
we can only grasp their differences
in a
rational manner if we look not only
to their
subject-matter but also to their reason-principles.
But, granted that we may divide the
arts
by their reason- principles and theorems,
this method will hardly apply to embodied
qualities. Even in the arts themselves
an
explanation would be required for the
differences
between the reason- principles themselves.
Besides, we have no difficulty in seeing
that white differs from black; to account
for this difference is the purpose
of our
enquiry.
18 These problems at any rate all serve
to
show that, while in general it is necessary
to look for differences by which to
separate
things from each other, to hunt for
differences
of the differences themselves is both
futile
and irrational. We cannot have substances
of substances, quantities of quantities,
qualities of qualities, differences
of differences;
differences must, where possible, be
found
outside the genus, in creative powers
and
the like: But where no such criteria
are
present, as in distinguishing dark-green
from pale-green, both being regarded
as derived
from white and black, what expedient
may
be suggested? Sense-perception and
intelligence
may be trusted to indicate diversity
but
not to explain it: Explanation is outside
the province of sense-perception, whose
function
is merely to produce a variety of information;
while, as for intelligence, it works
exclusively
with intuitions and never resorts to
explanations
to justify them; there is in the movements
of intelligence a diversity which separates
one object from another, making further
differentiation
unnecessary. Do all qualities constitute
differentiae, or not? Granted that
whiteness
and colours in general and the qualities
dependent on touch and taste can, even
while
they remain species [of Quality], become
differentiae of other things, how can
grammar
and music serve as differentiae? Perhaps
in the sense that minds may be distinguished
as grammatical and musical, especially
if
the qualities are innate, in which
case they
do become specific differentiae. It
remains
to decide whether there can be any
differentia
derived from the genus to which the
differentiated
thing belongs, or whether it must of
necessity
belong to another genus? The former
alternative
would produce differentiae of things
derived
from the same genus as the differentiae
themselves—for
example, qualities of qualities. Virtue
and
vice are two states differing in quality:
The states are qualities, and their
differentiae
qualities—unless indeed it be maintained
that the state undifferentiated is
not a
quality, that the differentia creates
the
quality. But consider the sweet as
beneficial,
the bitter as injurious: Then bitter
and
sweet are distinguished, not by Quality,
but by relation. We might also be disposed
to identify the sweet with the thick,
and
the pungent with the thin: "thick"
however hardly reveals the essence
but merely
the cause of sweetness—an argument
which
applies equally to pungency. We must
therefore
reflect whether it may be taken as
an invariable
rule that Quality is never a differentia
of Quality, any more than substance
is a
differentia of substance, or Quantity
of
Quantity. Surely, it may be interposed,
five
differs from three by two. No: It exceeds
it by two; we do not say that it differs:
How could it differ by a "two"
in the "three"? We may add
that
neither can motion differ from motion
by
motion. There is, in short, no parallel
in
any of the other genera. In the case
of virtue
and vice, whole must be compared with
whole,
and the differentiation conducted on
this
basis. As for the differentia being
derived
from the same genus as themselves,
namely,
Quality, and from no other genus, if
we proceed
on the principle that virtue is bound
up
with pleasure, vice with lust, virtue
again
with the acquisition of food, vice
with idle
extravagance, and accept these definitions
as satisfactory, then clearly we have,
here
too, differentiae which are not qualities.
19 With Quality we have undertaken
to group
the dependent qualia, in so far as
Quality
is bound up with them; we shall not
however
introduce into this category the qualified
objects [qua objects], that we may
not be
dealing with two categories at once;
we shall
pass over the objects to that which
gives
them their [specific] name. But how
are we
to classify such terms as "not
white"?
If "not white" signifies
some other
colour, it is a quality. But if it
is merely
a negation of an enumeration of things
not
white, it will be either a meaningless
sound,
or else a name or definition of something
actual: If a sound, it is a kind of
motion;
if a name or definition, it is a relative,
inasmuch as names and definitions are
significant.
But if not only the things enumerated
are
in some one genus, but also the propositions
and terms in question must be each
of them
significative of some genus, then we
shall
assert that negative propositions and
terms
posit certain things within a restricted
field and deny others. Perhaps, however,
it would be better, in view of their
composite
nature, not to include the negations
in the
same genus as the affirmations. What
view,
then, shall we take of privations?
If they
are privations of qualities, they will
themselves
be qualities: "toothless"
and "blind,"
for example, are qualities. "naked"
and "dothed," on the other
hand,
are neither of them qualities but states:
They therefore comport a relation to
something
else. [With regard to passive qualities:]
Passivity, while it lasts, is not a
quality
but a motion; when it is a past experience
remaining in one's possession, it is
a quality;
if one ceases to possess the experience
then
regarded as a finished occurrence,
one is
considered to have been moved—in other
words,
to have been in motion. But in none
of these
cases is it necessary to conceive of
anything
but motion; the idea of time should
be excluded;
even present time has no right to be
introduced.
"Well" and similar adverbial
expressions
are to be referred to the single generic
notion [of Quality]. It remains to
consider
whether blushing should be referred
to Quality,
even though the person blushing is
not included
in this category. The fact of becoming
flushed
is rightly not referred to Quality;
for it
involves passivity—in short, motion.
But
if one has ceased to become flushed
and is
actually red, this is surely a case
of Quality,
which is independent of time. How indeed
are we to define Quality but by the
aspect
which a substance presents? By predicating
of a man redness, we clearly ascribe
to him
a quality. We shall accordingly maintain
that states alone, and not dispositions,
constitute qualities: Thus, "hot"
is a quality but not "growing
hot,"
"ill" but not "turning
ill."
20 We have to ascertain whether there
is
not to every quality a contrary. In
the case
of virtue and vice, even the mean appears
to be contrary to the extremes. But
when
we turn to colours, we do not find
the intermediates
so related. If we regard the intermediates
as blendings of the extremes, we must
not
posit any contrariety other than that
between
black and white, but must show that
all other
colours are combinations of these two.
Contrariety
however demands that there be some
one distinct
quality in the intermediates, though
this
quality may be seen to arise from a
combination.
It may further be suggested that contraries
not only differ from each other, but
also
entail the greatest possible difference.
But "the greatest possible difference"
would seem to presuppose that intermediates
have already been established: Eliminate
the series, and how will you define
"the
greatest possible"? Sight, we
may be
told, will reveal to us that grey is
nearer
than black to white; and taste may
be our
judge when we have hot, cold and no
intermediate.
That we are accustomed to act on these
assumptions
is obvious enough; but the following
considerations
may perhaps commend themselves: White
and
yellow are entirely different from
each other—a
statement which applies to any colour
whatever
as compared with any other; they are
accordingly
contrary qualities. Their contrariety
is
independent of the presence of intermediates:
Between health and disease no intermediate
intrudes, and yet they are contraries.
It
may be urged that the products of a
contrariety
exhibit the greatest diversity. But
"the
greatest diversity" is clearly
meaningless,
unless we can point to lower degrees
of diversity
in the means. Thus, we cannot speak
of "the
greatest diversity" in reference
to
health and disease. This definition
of contrariety
is therefore inadmissible. Suppose
that we
say "great diversity" instead
of
"the greatest": If "great"
is equivalent to greater and implies
a less,
immediate contraries will again escape
us;
if, on the other hand, we mean strictly
"great"
and assume that every quality shows
a great
divergence from every other, we must
not
suppose that the divergence can be
measured
by a comparative. Nonetheless, we must
endeavour
to find a meaning for the term "contrary."
can we accept the principle that when
things
have a certain similarity which is
not generic
nor in any sense due to admixture,
but a
similarity residing in their forms—if
the
term be permitted—they differ in degree
but
are not contraries; contraries being
rather
those things which have no specific
identity?
It would be necessary to stipulate
that they
belong to the same genus, Quality,
in order
to cover those immediate contraries
which
[apparently] have nothing conducing
to similarity,
inasmuch as there are no intermediates
looking
both ways, as it were, and having a
mutual
similarity to each other; some contraries
are precluded by their isolation from
similarity.
If these observations be sound, colours
which
have a common ground will not be contraries.
But there will be nothing to prevent,
not
indeed every colour from being contrary
to
every other, but any one colour from
being
contrary to any other; and similarly
with
tastes. This will serve as a statement
of
the problem. As for degree [subsisting
in
Quality], it was given as our opinion
that
it exists in the objects participating
in
Quality, though whether it enters into
qualities
as such—into health and justice—was
left
open to question. If indeed these qualities
possess an extension quite apart from
their
participants, we must actually ascribe
to
them degrees: But in truth they belong
to
a sphere where each entity is the whole
and
does not admit of degree.
21 The claim of motion to be established
as a genus will depend on three conditions:
First, that it cannot rightly be referred
to any other genus; second, that nothing
higher than itself can be predicated
of it
in respect of its essence; third, that
by
assuming differences it will produce
species.
These conditions satisfied, we may
consider
the nature of the genus to which we
shall
refer it. Clearly it cannot be identified
with either the substance or the Quality
of the things which possess it. It
cannot,
further, be consigned to action, for
passivity
also comprises a variety of motions;
nor
again to passivity itself, because
many motions
are actions: On the contrary, actions
and
passions are to be referred to motion.
Furthermore,
it cannot lay claim to the category
of relation
on the mere ground that it has an attributive
and not a self- centred existence:
On this
ground, Quality too would find itself
in
that same category; for Quality is
an attribute
and contained in an external: And the
same
is true of Quantity. If we are agreed
that
Quality and Quantity, though attributive,
are real entities, and on the basis
of this
reality distinguishable as Quality
and Quantity
respectively: Then, on the same principle,
since motion, though an attribute has
a reality
prior to its attribution, it is incumbent
on us to discover the intrinsic nature
of
this reality. We must never be content
to
regard as a relative something which
exists
prior to its attribution, but only
that which
is engendered by relation and has no
existence
apart from the relation to which it
owes
its name: The double, strictly so called,
takes birth and actuality in juxtaposition
with a yard's length, and by this very
process
of being juxtaposed with a correlative
acquires
the name and exhibits the fact of being
double.
What, then, is that entity, called
motion,
which, though attributive, has an independent
reality, which makes its attribution
possible—the
entity corresponding to Quality, Quantity
and substance? But first, perhaps,
we should
make sure that there is nothing prior
to
motion and predicated of it as its
genus.
Change may be suggested as a prior.
But,
in the first place, either it is identical
with motion, or else, if change be
claimed
as a genus, it will stand distinct
from the
genera so far considered: Secondly,
motion
will evidently take rank as a species
and
have some other species opposed to
it—becoming,
say—which will be regarded as a change
but
not as a motion. What, then, is the
ground
for denying that becoming is a motion?
The
fact, perhaps, that what comes to be
does
not yet exist, whereas motion has no
dealings
with the non-existent. But, on that
ground,
becoming will not be a change either.
If
however it be alleged that becoming
is merely
a type of alteration or growth since
it takes
place when things alter and grow, the
antecedents
of becoming are being confused with
becoming
itself. Yet becoming, entailing as
it does
these antecedents, must necessarily
be a
distinct species; for the event and
process
of becoming cannot be identified with
merely
passive alteration, like turning hot
or white:
It is possible for the antecedents
to take
place without becoming as such being
accomplished,
except in so far as the actual alteration
[implied in the antecedents] has "come
to be"; where, however, an animal
or
a vegetal life is concerned, becoming
[or
birth] takes place only on its acquisition
of a form. The contrary might be maintained:
That change is more plausibly ranked
as a
species than is motion, because change
signifies
merely the substitution of one thing
for
another, whereas motion involves also
the
removal of a thing from the place to
which
it belongs, as is shown by locomotion.
Even
rejecting this distinction, we must
accept
as types of motion knowledge and musical
performance—in short, changes of condition:
Thus, alteration will come to be regarded
as a species of motion—namely, motion
displacing.
22 But suppose that we identify alteration
with motion on the ground that motion
itself
results in difference: How then do
we proceed
to define motion? It may roughly be
characterized
as the passage from the potentiality
to its
realization. That is potential which
can
either pass into a form—for example,
the
potential statue—or else pass into
actuality—such
as the ability to walk: Whenever progress
is made towards the statue, this progress
is motion; and when the ability to
walk is
actualized in walking, this walking
is itself
motion: Dancing is, similarly, the
motion
produced by the potential dancer taking
his
steps. In the one type of motion a
new form
comes into existence created by the
motion;
the other constitutes, as it were,
the pure
form of the potentiality, and leaves
nothing
behind it when once the motion has
ceased.
Accordingly, the view would not be
unreasonable
which, taking some forms to be active,
others
inactive, regarded motion as a dynamic
form
in opposition to the other forms which
are
static, and further as the cause of
whatever
new form ensues on it. To proceed to
identify
this bodily motion with life would
however
be unwarrantable; it must be considered
as
identical only in name with the motions
of
intellect and soul. That motion is
a genus
we may be all the more confident in
virtue
of the difficulty—the impossibility
even—of
confining it within a definition. But
how
can it be a form in cases where the
motion
leads to deterioration, or is purely
passive?
Motion, we may suggest, is like the
heat
of the sun causing some things to grow
and
withering others. In so far as motion
is
a common property, it is identical
in both
conditions; its apparent difference
is due
to the objects moved. Is, then, becoming
ill identical with becoming well? As
motions
they are identical. In what respect,
then,
do they differ? In their substrates?
Or is
there some other criterion? This question
may however be postponed until we come
to
consider alteration: At present we
have to
discover what is the constant element
in
every motion, for only on this basis
can
we establish the claim of motion to
be a
genus. Perhaps the one term covers
many meanings;
its claim to generic status would then
correspond
to that of being. As a solution of
the problem
we may suggest that motions conducing
to
the natural state or functioning in
natural
conditions should perhaps, as we have
already
asserted, be regarded as being in a
sense
forms, while those whose direction
is contrary
to nature must be supposed to be assimilated
to the results towards which they lead.
But
what is the constant element in alteration,
in growth and birth and their opposites,
in local change? What is that which
makes
them all motions? Surely it is the
fact that
in every case the object is never in
the
same state before and after the motion,
that
it cannot remain still and in complete
inactivity
but, so long as the motion is present,
is
continually urged to take a new condition,
never acquiescing in identity but always
courting difference; deprived of difference,
motion perishes. Thus, difference may
be
predicated of motion, not merely in
the sense
that it arises and persists in a difference
of conditions, but in the sense of
being
itself perpetual difference. It follows
that
time, as being created by motion, also
entails
perpetual difference: Time is the measure
of unceasing motion, accompanying its
course
and, as it were, carried along its
stream.
In short, the common basis of all motion
is the existence of a progression and
an
urge from potentiality and the potential
to actuality and the actual: Everything
which
has any kind of motion whatever derives
this
motion from a pre-existent potentiality
within
itself of activity or passivity.
23 The motion which acts on sensible
objects
enters from without, and so shakes,
drives,
rouses and thrusts its participants
that
they may neither rest nor preserve
their
identity—and all to the end that they
may
be caught into that restlessness, that
flustering
excitability which is but an image
of life.
We must avoid identifying motion with
the
objects moved: By walking we do not
mean
the feet but the activity springing
from
a potentiality in the feet. Since the
potentiality
is invisible, we see of necessity only
the
active feet—that is to say, not feet
simply,
as would be the case if they were at
rest,
but something besides feet, something
invisible
but indirectly seen as an accompaniment
by
the fact that we observe the feet to
be in
ever-changing positions and no longer
at
rest. We infer alteration, on the other
hand,
from the qualitative change in the
thing
altered. Where, then, does motion reside,
when there is one thing that moves
and another
that passes from an inherent potentiality
to actuality? In the mover? How then
will
the moved, the patient, participate
in the
motion? In the moved? Then why does
not motion
remain in it, once having come? It
would
seem that motion must neither be separated
from the active principle nor allowed
to
reside in it; it must proceed from
agent
to patient without so inhering in the
latter
as to be severed from the former, passing
from one to the other like a breath
of wind.
Now, when the potentiality of motion
consists
in an ability to walk, it may be imagined
as thrusting a man forward and causing
him
to be continually adopting a different
position;
when it lies in the capacity to heat,
it
heats; when the potentiality takes
hold of
matter and builds up the organism,
we have
growth; and when another potentiality
demolishes
the structure, the result is decay,
that
which has the potentiality of demolition
experiencing the decay. Where the birth-giving
principle is active, we find birth;
where
it is impotent and the power to destroy
prevails,
destruction takes place—not the destruction
of what already exists, but that which
intervenes
on the road to existence. Health comes
about
in the same way—when the power which
produces
health is active and predominant; sickness
is the result of the opposite power
working
in the opposite direction. Thus, motion
is
conditioned, not only by the objects
in which
it occurs, but also by its origins
and its
course, and it is a distinctive mark
of motion
to be always qualified and to take
its quality
from the moved.
24 With regard to locomotion: If ascending
is to be held contrary to descending,
and
circular motion different [in kind]
from
motion in a straight line, we may ask
how
this difference is to be defined—the
difference,
for example, between throwing over
the head
and under the feet. The driving power
is
one—though indeed it might be maintained
that the upward drive is different
from the
downward, and the downward passage
of a different
character from the upward, especially
if
it be a natural motion, in which case
the
up- motion constitutes lightness, the
down-motion
heaviness. But in all these motions
alike
there is the common tendency to seek
an appointed
place, and in this tendency we seem
to have
the differentia which separates locomotion
from the other species. As for motion
in
a circle and motion in a straight line,
if
the former is in practice indistinguishable
from the latter, how can we regard
them as
different? The only difference lies
in the
shape of the course, unless the view
be taken
that circular motion is "impure,"
as not being entirely a motion, not
involving
a complete surrender of identity. However,
it appears in general that locomotion
is
a definite unity, taking its differences
from externals.
25 The nature of integration and disintegrations
calls for scrutiny. Are they different
from
the motions above mentioned, from coming-to-be
and passing-away, from growth and decay,
from change of place and from alteration?
Or must they be referred to these?
Or, again,
must some of these be regarded as types
of
integration and disintegration? If
integration
implies that one element proceeds towards
another, implies in short an approach,
and
disintegration, on the other hand,
a retreat
into the background, such motions may
be
termed local; we have clearly a case
of two
things moving in the direction of unity,
or else making away from each other.
If however
the things achieve a sort of fusion,
mixture,
blending, and if a unity comes into
being,
not when the process of combination
is already
complete, but in the very act of combining,
to which of our specified motions shall
we
refer this type? There will certainly
be
locomotion at first, but it will be
succeeded
by something different; just as in
growth
locomotion is found at the outset,
though
later it is supplanted by quantitative
motion.
The present case is similar: Locomotion
leads
the way, but integration or disintegration
does not inevitably follow; integration
takes
place only when the impinging elements
become
intertwined, disintegration only when
they
are rent asunder by the contact. On
the other
hand, it often happens that locomotion
follows
disintegration, or else occurs simultaneously,
though the experience of the disintegrated
is not conceived in terms of locomotion:
So too in integration a distinct experience,
a distinct unification, accompanies
the locomotion
and remains separate from it. Are we
then
to posit a new species for these two
motions,
adding to them, perhaps, alteration?
A thing
is altered by becoming dense—in other
words,
by integration; it is altered again
by being
rarefied—that is, by disintegration.
When
wine and water are mixed, something
is produced
different from either of the pre-existing
elements: Thus, integration takes place,
resulting in alteration. But perhaps
we should
recall a previous distinction, and
while
holding that integrations and disintegrations
precede alterations, should maintain
that
alterations are nonetheless distinct
from
either; that, further, not every alteration
is of this type [presupposing, that
is to
say, integration or disintegration],
and,
in particular, rarefication and condensation
are not identical with disintegration
and
integration, nor in any sense derived
from
them: To suppose that they were would
involve
the admission of a vacuum. Again, can
we
use integration and disintegration
to explain
blackness and whiteness? But to doubt
the
independent existence of these qualities
means that, beginning with colours,
we may
end by annihilating almost all qualities,
or rather all without exception; for
if we
identify every alteration, or qualitative
change, with integration and disintegration,
we allow nothing whatever to come into
existence;
the same elements persist, nearer or
farther
apart. Finally, how is it possible
to class
learning and being taught as integrations?
26 We may now take the various specific
types
of motion, such as locomotion, and
once again
enquire for each one whether it is
not to
be divided on the basis of direction,
up,
down, straight, circular—a question
already
raised; whether the organic motion
should
be distinguished from the inorganic—they
are clearly not alike; whether, again,
organic
motions should be subdivided into walking,
swimming and flight. Perhaps we should
also
distinguish, in each species, natural
from
unnatural motions: This distinction
would
however imply that motions have differences
which are not external. It may indeed
be
the case that motions create these
differences
and cannot exist without them; but
nature
may be supposed to be the ultimate
source
of motions and differences alike. Motions
may also be classed as natural, artificial
and purposive: "natural"
embracing
growth and decay; "artificial"
architecture and shipbuilding; "purposive"
enquiry, learning, government, and,
in general,
all speech and action. Again, with
regard
to growth, alteration and birth, the
division
may proceed from the natural and unnatural,
or, speaking generally, from the characters
of the moved objects.
27 What view are we to take of that
which
is opposed to motion, whether it be
stability
or rest? Are we to consider it as a
distinct
genus, or to refer it to one of the
genera
already established? We should, no
doubt,
be well advised to assign stability
to the
intellectual, and to look in the lower
sphere
for rest alone. First, then, we have
to discover
the precise nature of this rest. If
it presents
itself as identical with stability,
we have
no right to expect to find it in the
sphere
where nothing is stable and the apparently
stable has merely a less strenuous
motion.
Suppose the contrary: We decide that
rest
is different from stability inasmuch
as stability
belongs to the utterly immobile, rest
to
the stationary which, though of a nature
to move, does not move. Now, if rest
means
coming to rest, it must be regarded
as a
motion which has not yet ceased but
still
continues; but if we suppose it to
be incompatible
with motion, we have first to ask whether
there is in the sensible world anything
without
motion. Yet nothing can experience
every
type of motion; certain motions must
be ruled
out in order that we may speak of the
moving
object as existing: May we not, then,
say
of that which has no locomotion and
is at
rest as far as pertains to that specific
type of motion, simply that it does
not move?
Rest, accordingly, is the negation
of motion:
In other words, it has no generic status.
It is in fact related only to one type
of
motion, namely, locomotion; it is therefore
the negation of this motion that is
meant.
But, it may be asked, why not regard
motion
as the negation of stability? We reply
that
motion does not appear alone; it is
accompanied
by a force which actualizes its object,
forcing
it on, as it were, giving it a thousand
forms
and destroying them all: Rest, on the
contrary,
comports nothing but the object itself,
and
signifies merely that the object has
no motion.
Why, then, did we not in discussing
the intellectual
realm assert that stability was the
negation
of motion? Because it is not indeed
possible
to consider stability as an annulling
of
motion, for when motion ceases stability
does not exist, but requires for its
own
existence the simultaneous existence
of motion;
and what is of a nature to move is
not stationary
because stability of that realm is
motionless,
but because stability has taken hold
of it;
in so far as it has motion, it will
never
cease to move: Thus, it is stationary
under
the influence of stability, and moves
under
the influence of motion. In the lower
realm,
too, a thing moves in virtue of motion,
but
its rest is caused by a deficiency;
it has
been deprived of its due motion. What
we
have to observe is the essential character
of this sensible counterpart of stability.
Consider sickness and health. The convalescent
moves in the sense that he passes from
sickness
to health. What species of rest are
we to
oppose to this convalescence? If we
oppose
the condition from which he departs,
that
condition is sickness, not stability;
if
that into which he passes, it is health,
again not the same as stability. It
may be
declared that health or sickness is
indeed
some form of stability: We are to suppose,
then, that stability is the genus of
which
health and sickness are species; which
is
absurd. Stability may, again, be regarded
as an attribute of health: According
to this
view, health will not be health before
possessing
stability. These questions may however
be
left to the judgement of the individual.
28 We have already indicated that activity
and passivity are to be regarded as
motions,
and that it is possible to distinguish
absolute
motions, actions, passions. As for
the remaining
so-called genera, we have shown that
they
are reducible to those which we have
posited.
With regard to the relative, we have
maintained
that relation belongs to one object
as compared
with another, that the two objects
coexist
simultaneously, and that relation is
found
wherever a substance is in such a condition
as to produce it; not that the substance
is a relative, except in so far as
it constitutes
part of a whole—a hand, for example,
or head
or cause or principle or element. We
may
also adopt the ancient division of
relatives
into creative principles, measures,
excesses
and deficiencies, and those which in
general
separate objects on the basis of similarities
and differences. Our investigation
into the
kinds of being is now complete.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Fourth tractate: On the integral omnipresence
of the authentic existent (1)
1 How are we to explain the omnipresence
of the soul? does it depend on the
definite
magnitude of the material universe
coupled
with some native tendency in soul to
distribute
itself over material mass, or is it
a characteristic
of soul apart from body? In the latter
case,
soul will not appear just where body
may
bring it; body will meet soul awaiting
it
everywhere; wherever body finds place,
there
soul lay before ever body was; the
entire
material mass of the universe has been
set
into an existent soul. But if soul
spread
thus wide before material extension
existed,
then as covering all space it would
seem
to be of itself a thing of magnitude,
and
in what mode could it exist in the
all before
the all was in being, before there
was any
all? And who can accept a soul described
as partless and massless and yet, for
all
that absence of extension, extending
over
a universe? We may perhaps be told
that,
though extended over the corporeal,
it does
not itself become so: But thus to give
it
magnitude as an accidental attribute
leaves
the problem still unsolved: Precisely
the
same question must in all reason arise:
How
can the soul take magnitude even in
the move
of accident? We cannot think of soul
being
diffused as a quality is, say sweetness
or
colour, for while these are actual
states
of the masses affected so that they
show
that quality at every point, none of
them
has an independent existence; they
are attributes
of body and known only as in body;
such quality
is necessarily of a definite extension.
Further,
the colour at any point is independent
of
that at any other; no doubt the form,
White,
is the same all over, but there is
not arithmetical
identity; in soul there is; it is one
soul
in foot and in hand, as the facts of
perception
show. And yet in the case of qualities
the
one is observably distributed part
for part;
in the soul the identity is undistributed;
what we sometimes call distribution
is simply
omnipresence. Obviously, we must take
hold
of the question from the very beginning
in
the hope of finding some clear and
convincing
theory as to how soul, immaterial and
without
magnitude, can be thus broad- spread,
whether
before material masses exist or as
enveloping
them. Of course, should it appear that
this
omnipresence may occur apart from material
things, there is no difficulty in accepting
its occurrence within the material.
2 Side by side exist the authentic
all and
its counterpart, the visible universe.
The
authentic is contained in nothing,
since
nothing existed before it; of necessity
anything
coming after it must, as a first condition
of existence, be contained by this
all, especially
since it depends on the authentic and
without
that could have neither stability nor
movement.
We may be reminded that the universe
cannot
be contained in the authentic as in
a place,
where place would mean the boundaries
of
some surrounding extension considered
as
an envelope, or some space formerly
a part
of the void and still remaining unoccupied
even after the emergence of the universe,
that it can only support itself, as
it were,
on the authentic and rest in the embrace
of its omnipresence; but this objection
is
merely verbal and will disappear if
our meaning
is grasped; we mention it for another
purpose;
it goes to enforce our real assertion
that
the authentic all, at once primal and
veritable,
needs no place and is in no way contained.
The all, as being an integral, cannot
fall
short of itself; it must ever have
fulfilled
its own totality, ever reached to its
own
equivalence; as far as the sum of entities
extends, there this is; for this is
the all.
Inevitably, also, anything other than
this
all that may be stationed therein must
have
part in the all, merge into it, and
hold
by its strength; it is not that the
thing
detaches a portion of the all but that
within
itself it finds the all which has entered
into it while still unbrokenly self-abiding,
since being cannot lodge in non-being,
but,
if anything, non-being within being.
Being,
then, is present to all being; an identity
cannot tear itself asunder; the omnipresence
asserted of it must be presence within
the
realm of being; that is, it must be
a self-presence.
And it is in no way strange that the
omnipresence
should be at once self-abiding and
universal;
this is merely saying omnipresence
within
a unity. It is our way to limit being
to
the sense-known and therefore to think
of
omnipresence in terms of the concrete;
in
our overestimate of the sensible, we
question
how that other nature can reach over
such
vastness; but our great is small, and
this,
small to us, is great; it reaches integrally
to every point of our universe—or,
better,
our universe, moving from every side
and
in all its members towards this, meets
it
everywhere as the omnipresent all ever
stretching
beyond. The universe in all its reach
can
attain nothing further—that would mean
overpassing
the total of being—and therefore is
content
to circle about it; not able to encompass
or even to fill the all, it is content
to
accept place and subordination, for
thus
it preserves itself in neighbouring
the higher
present to it—present and yet absent;
self-holding,
whatever may seek its presence. Wherever
the body of the universe may touch,
there
it finds this all; it strives for no
further
advance, willing to revolve in that
one circle,
since to it that is the all and in
that movement
its every part embraces the all. If
that
higher were itself in place there would
be
the need of seeking that precise place
by
a certain right path; part of seeker
must
touch part of sought, and there would
be
far and near. But since there is no
far and
near there must be, if presence at
all, presence
entire. And presence there indubitably
is;
this highest is present to every being
of
those that, free of far and near, are
of
power to receive.
3 But are we to think of this authentic
being
as, itself, present, or does it remain
detached,
omnipresent in the sense only that
powers
from it enter everywhere? Under the
theory
of presence by powers, souls are described
as rays; the source remains self-locked
and
these are flung forth to impinge on
particular
living things. Now, in beings whose
unity
does not reproduce the entire nature
of that
principle, any presence is presence
of an
emanant power: Even this, however,
does not
mean that the principle is less than
integrally
present; it is not sundered from the
power
which it has uttered; all is offered,
but
the recipient is able to take only
so much.
But in beings in which the plenitude
of these
powers is manifested, there clearly
the authentic
itself is present, though still as
remaining
distinct; it is distinct in that, becoming
the informing principle of some definite
thing, it would abdicate from its standing
as the total and from its uttermost
self-abiding
and would belong, in some mode of accident,
to another thing as well. Still it
is not
the property of what may seek to join
with
it; it chooses where it will and enters
as
the participant's power may allow,
but it
does not become a chattel; it remains
the
quested and so in another sense never
passes
over. There is nothing disquieting
in omnipresence
after this mode where there is no appropriation:
In the same accidental way, we may
reasonably
put it, soul concurs with body, but
it is
soul self-holding, not inbound with
matter,
free even of the body which it has
illuminated
through and through. Nor does the placelessness
of being make it surprising that it
be present
universally to things of place; on
the contrary,
the wonder would be—the more than wonder,
the impossibility—if from a place of
its
own it were present to other things
in their
place, or if having place it were present
at all—and, especially present, as
we assert,
integrally. But set it outside of place,
and reason tells us that it will be
present
entire where it is present at all and
that,
present to the total, it must be present
in the same completeness to every several
unity; otherwise something of it is
here
and something there, and at once it
is fragmentary,
it is body. How can we so dispart being?
We cannot break life into parts; if
the total
was life, the fragment is not. But
we do
not thus sunder intelligence, one intelligence
in this man, another in that? No; such
a
fragment would not be intelligence.
But the
being of the individual? Once more,
if the
total thing is being, then a fragment
could
not be. Are we told that in a body,
a total
of parts, every member is also a body?
But
here we are dividing not body but a
particular
quantity of body, each of those divisions
being described as body in virtue of
possessing
the form or idea that constitutes body;
and
this idea has no magnitude, is incapable
of magnitude.
4 But how explain beings by the side
of being,
and the variety of intelligences and
of souls,
when being has the unity of omnipresent
identity
and not merely that of a species, and
when
intellect and soul are likewise numerically
one? We certainly distinguish between
the
soul of the all and the particular
souls.
This seems to conflict with our view
which,
moreover, for all its logical necessity,
scarcely carries conviction against
our mental
reluctance to the notion of unity identically
omnipresent. It would appear more plausible
to suppose a partition of the all-
the original
remaining undiminished—or, in a more
legitimate
phrase, an engendering from the all.
Thus
the authentic would be left self-gathered,
while what we think of as the parts—the
separate
souls—would come into being to produce
the
multiple total of the universe. But
if the
authentic being is to be kept unattached
in order to remove the difficulty of
integral
omnipresence, the same considerations
must
apply equally to the souls; we would
have
to admit that they cannot be integrally
omnipresent
in the bodies they are described as
occupying;
either, soul must be distributed, part
to
body's part, or it is lodged entire
at some
one point in the body giving forth
some of
its powers to the other points; and
these
very powers, again, present the same
difficulty.
A further objection is that some one
spot
in the body will hold the soul, the
others
no more than a power from it. Still,
how
account for the many souls, many intelligences,
the beings by the side of the being?
No doubt
the beings proceed from the priors
in the
mode only of numerical distinction
and not
as concrete masses, but the difficulty
remains
as to how they come to constitute the
plenitude
of the material universe. This explanation
by progression does not clear the problem.
We are agreed that diversity within
the authentic
depends not on spatial separation but
sheerly
on differentiation; all being, despite
this
plurality, is a unity still; "being
neighbours being"; all holds together;
and thus the intellectual-principle
[which
is being and the beings] remains an
integral,
multiple by differentiation, not by
spatial
distinction. Soul too? Souls too. That
principle
distributed over material masses we
hold
to be in its own nature incapable of
distribution;
the magnitude belongs to the masses;
when
this soul-principle enters into them—or
rather
they into it—it is thought of as distributable
only because, within the discrimination
of
the corporeal, the animating force
is to
be recognised at any and every point.
For
soul is not articulated, section of
soul
to section of body; there is integral
omnipresence
manifesting the unity of that principle,
its veritable partlessness. Now as
in soul
unity does not debar variety, so with
being
and the beings; in that order multiplicity
does not conflict with unity. Multiplicity.
This is not due to the need of flooding
the
universe with life; nor is the extension
of the corporeal the cause of the multiplicity
of souls; before body existed, soul
was one
and many; the many souls fore-existed
in
the all not potentially but each effectively;
that one collective soul is no bar
to the
variety; the variety does not abrogate
the
unity; the souls are apart without
partition,
present each to all as never having
been
set in opposition; they are no more
hedged
off by boundaries than are the multiple
items
of knowledge in one mind; the one soul
so
exists as to include all souls; the
nature
of such a principle must be utterly
free
of boundary.
5 Herein lies its greatness, not in
mass;
mass is limited and may be whittled
down
to nothingness; in that order no such
paring
off is possible—nor, if it were, could
there
be any falling short. Where limitation
is
unthinkable, what fear can there be
of absence
at any point? Nowhere can that principle
fail which is the unfailing, the everlasting,
the undwindling; suppose it in flux
and it
must at some time flow to its end;
since
it is not in flux—and, besides [as
the all],
it has nowhere to flow to—it lies spread
over the universe; in fact it is the
universe,
too great to be held by body, giving,
therefore,
to the material universe but little
of itself,
the little which that participant can
take.
We may not make this principle the
lesser,
or if in the sense of mass we do, we
must
not begin to mistrust the power of
that less
to stretch to the greater. Of course,
we
have in fact no right to affirm it
less or
to measure the thing of magnitude against
that which has none; as well talk of
a doctor's
skill being smaller than his body.
This greatness
is not to be thought of in terms of
quantity;
the greater and less of body have nothing
to do with soul. The nature of the
greatness
of soul is indicated by the fact that
as
the body grows, the larger mass is
held by
the same soul that sufficed to the
smaller;
it would be in many ways absurd to
suppose
a corresponding enlargement in the
soul.
6 But why does not one same soul enter
more
than one body? Because any second body
must
approach, if it might; but the first
has
approached and received and keeps.
Are we
to think that this second body, in
keeping
its soul with a like care, is keeping
the
same soul as the first? Why not: What
difference
is there? Merely some additions [from
the
experiences of life, none in the soul
itself].
We ask further why one soul in foot
and hand
and not one soul in the distinct members
of the universe. Sensations no doubt
differ
from soul to soul but only as do the
conditions
and experiences; this is difference
not in
the judging principle but in the matters
coming to judgement; the judge is one
and
the same soul pronouncing on various
events,
and these not its own but belonging
to a
particular body; it is only as a man
pronounces
simultaneously on a pleasant sensation
in
his finger and a pain in his head.
But why
is not the soul in one man aware, then,
of
the judgement passed by another? Because
it is a judgement made, not a state
set up;
besides, the soul that has passed the
judgement
does not pronounce but simply judges:
Similarly
a man's sight does not report to his
hearing,
though both have passed judgement;
it is
the reason above both that reports,
and this
is a principle distinct from either.
Often,
as it happens, reason does become aware
of
a verdict formed in another reason
and takes
to itself an alien experience: But
this has
been dealt with elsewhere.
7 Let us consider once more how it
is possible
for an identity to extend over a universe.
This comes to the question how each
variously
placed entity in the multiplicity of
the
sense order can have its share in one
identical
principle. The solution is in the reasons
given for refusing to distribute that
principle;
we are not to parcel it out among the
entities
of the multiple; on the contrary, we
bring
the distributed multiples to the unity.
The
unity has not gone forth to them: From
their
dispersion we are led to think of it
as broken
up to meet them, but this is to distribute
the controller and container equally
over
the material handled. A hand may very
well
control an entire mass, a long plank,
or
anything of that sort; the control
is effective
throughout and yet is not distributed,
unit
for unit, over the object of control:
The
power is felt to reach over the whole
area,
though the hand is only hand-long,
not taking
the extension of the mass it wields;
lengthen
the object and, provided that the total
is
within the strength, the power handles
the
new load with no need of distributing
itself
over the increased area. Now let us
eliminate
the corporeal mass of the hand, retaining
the power it exerted: Is not that power,
the impartible, present integrally
over the
entire area of control? Or imagine
a small
luminous mass serving as centre to
a transparent
sphere, so that the light from within
shows
on the entire outer surface, otherwise
unlit:
We surely agree that the inner core
of light,
intact and immobile, reaches over the
entire
outer extension; the single light of
that
small centre illuminates the whole
field.
The diffused light is not due to any
bodily
magnitude of that central point which
illuminates
not as body but as body lit, that is
by another
kind of power than corporeal quality:
Let
us then abstract the corporeal mass,
retaining
the light as power: We can no longer
speak
of the light in any particular spot;
it is
equally diffused within and throughout
the
entire sphere. We can no longer even
name
the spot it occupied so as to say whence
it came or how it is present; we can
but
seek and wonder as the search shows
us the
light simultaneously present at each
and
every point in the sphere. So with
the sunlight:
Looking to the corporeal mass you are
able
to name the source of the light shining
through
all the air, but what you see is one
identical
light in integral omnipresence. Consider
too the refraction of light by which
it is
thrown away from the line of incidence;
yet,
direct or refracted, it is one and
the same
light. And supposing, as before, that
the
sun were simply an unembodied illuminant,
the light would no longer be fixed
to any
one definite spot: Having no starting
point,
no centre of origin, it would be an
integral
unity omnipresent.
8 The light of our world can be allocated
because it springs from a corporeal
mass
of known position, but conceive an
immaterial
entity, independent of body as being
of earlier
nature than all body, a nature firmly
self-based
or, better, without need of base: Such
a
principle, incorporeal, autonomous,
having
no source for its rising, coming from
no
place, attached to no material mass,
this
cannot be allotted part here and part
there:
That would be to give it both a previous
position and a present attachment.
Finally,
anything participating in such a principle
can participate only as entirety with
entirety;
there can be no allotment and no partition.
A principle attached to body might
be exposed,
at least by way of accident, to such
partition
and so be definable as passive and
partible
in view of its close relationship with
the
body of which it is so to speak a state
or
a form; but that which is not inbound
with
body, which on the contrary body must
seek,
will of necessity go utterly free of
every
bodily modification and especially
of the
very possibility of partition which
is entirely
a phenomenon of body, belonging to
its very
essence. As partibility goes with body,
so
impartibility with the bodiless: What
partition
is possible where there is no magnitude?
If a thing of magnitude participates
to any
degree in what has no magnitude, it
must
be by a participation without division;
divisibility
implies magnitude. When we affirm unity
in
multiplicity, we do not mean that the
unity
has become the multiples; we link the
variety
in the multiples with the unity which
we
discern, undivided, in them; and the
unity
must be understood as for ever distinct
from
them, from separate item and from total;
that unity remains true to itself,
remains
itself, and so long as it remains itself
cannot fail within its own scope [and
therefore
does reach over the multiple], yet
it is
not to be thought of as coextensive
with
the material universe or with any member
of the all; utterly outside of the
quantitative,
it cannot be coextensive with anything.
Extension
is of body; what is not of body, but
of the
opposed order, must be kept free of
extension;
but where there is no extension there
is
no spatial distinction, nothing of
the here
and there which would end its freedom
of
presence. Since, then, partition goes
with
place—each part occupying a place of
its
own—how can the placeless be parted?
The
unity must remain self-concentrated,
immune
from part, however much the multiple
aspire
or attain to contact with it. This
means
that any movement towards it is movement
towards its entirety, and any participation
attained is participation in its entirety.
Its participants, then, link with it
as with
something unparticipated, something
never
appropriated: Thus only can it remain
intact
within itself and within the multiples
in
which it is manifested. And if it did
not
remain thus intact, it would cease
to be
itself; any participation, then, would
not
be in the object of quest but in something
never quested.
9 If in such a partition of the unity,
that
which entered into each participant
were
an entire—always identical with the
first—then,
in the progressive severance, the firsts
would become numerous, each particular
becoming
a first: And then what prevents these
many
firsts from reconstituting the collective
unity? certainly not the bodies they
have
entered, for those firsts cannot be
present
in the material masses as their forms
if
they are to remain identical with the
first
from which they come. On the other
hand,
taking the part conceived as present
in the
multiple to be simply a power [emanating
from the first], at once such a part
ceases
to be the unity; we have then to ask
how
these powers come to be cut off, to
have
abandoned their origin; they certainly
have
not moved away with no purpose in their
movement.
Again, are those powers, entering the
universe
of sense, still within the first or
not?
If they are not, we have the absurdity
that
the first has been lessened, disempowered,
stripped of power originally possessed.
Besides,
how could powers thus cut off subsist
apart
from the foundations of their being?
Suppose
these powers to be at once within the
first
and elsewhere; then the universe of
sense
contains either the entire powers or
parts
of them; if parts of powers, the other
parts
are there; if entires, then either
the powers
there are present here also undivided—and
this brings us back to an identity
omnipresent
in integral identity—or they are each
an
entire which has taken division into
a multiplicity
of similars so that attached to every
essence
there is one power only—that particularly
appropriated to it—the other powers
remaining
powers unattached: Yet power apart
from being
is as impossible as being apart from
power;
for there power is being or something
greater
than being. Or, again, suppose the
powers
coming thence are other than their
source—lesser,
fainter, as a bright light dwindles
to a
dim—but each attached to its essence
as a
power must always be: Such secondary
powers
would be perfectly uniform and at once
we
are forced to admit the omnipresence
of the
one same power or at the least the
presence—as
in one and the same body—of some undivided
identity integral at every point. And
if
this is the case with a particular
body,
why not with the entire universe? If
we think
of the single power as being endlessly
divided,
it is no longer a power entire; partition
means lessening of power; and, with
part
of power for part of body, the conditions
of consciousness cease. Further, a
vestigial
cut off from its source disappears—for
example,
a reflected light—and in general an
emanant
loses its quality once it is severed
from
the original which it reproduces: Just
so
the powers derived from that source
must
vanish if they do not remain attached
to
it. This being so, where these powers
appear,
their source must be present with them;
thus,
once more, that source must itself
be omnipresent
as an undivided whole.
10 We may be told that an image need
not
be thus closely attached to its archetype,
that we know images holding in the
absence
of their archetype and that a warmed
object
may retain its heat when the fire is
withdrawn.
To begin with the image and archetype:
If
we are reminded of an artist's picture
we
observe that here the image was produced
by the artist, not by his subject;
even in
the case of a self-portrait, the picture
is no "image of archetype,"
since
it is not produced by the painter's
body,
the original represented: The reproduction
is due to the effective laying on of
the
colours. Nor is there strictly any
such making
of image as we see in water or in mirrors
or in a shadow; in these cases the
original
is the cause of the image which, at
once,
springs from it and cannot exist apart
from
it. Now, it is in this sense that we
are
to understand the weaker powers to
be images
of the priors. As for the illustration
from
the fire and the warmed object, the
warmth
cannot be called an image of the fire
unless
we think of warmth as containing fire
so
that the two are separate things. Besides,
the fire removed, the warmth does sooner
or later disappear, leaving the object
cold.
If we are told that these powers fade
out
similarly, we are left with only one
imperishable:
The souls, the intellectual-principle,
become
perishable; then since being [identical
with
the intellectual- principle] becomes
transitory,
so also must the beings, its productions.
Yet the sun, so long as it holds its
station
in the universe, will pour the same
light
on the same places; to think its light
may
be lessened is to hold its mass perishable.
But it has been abundantly stated that
the
emanants of the first are not perishable,
that the souls, and the intellectual-
principle
with all its content, cannot perish.
11 Still, this integral omnipresence
admitted,
why do not all things participate in
the
intellectual Order in its entirety?
Why has
it a first participant, a second, and
so
on? We can but see that presence is
determined
by the fitness of the participant so
that,
while being is omnipresent to the realm
of
being, never falling short of itself,
yet
only the competent possess themselves
of
that presence which depends not on
situation
but on adequacy; the transparent object
and
the opaque answer very differently
to the
light. These firsts, seconds, thirds,
of
participance are determined by rank,
by power,
not by place but by differentiation;
and
difference is no bar to coexistence,
witness
soul and intellectual-principle: Similarly
our own knowledge, the trivial next
the gravest;
one and the same object yields colour
to
our sight, fragrance to smell, to every
sense
a particular experience, all presented
simultaneously.
But would not this indicate that the
authentic
is diverse, multiple? That diversity
is simplex
still; that multiple is one; for it
is a
reason-principle, which is to say a
unity
in variety: All being is one; the differing
being is still included in being; the
differentiation
is within being, obviously not within
non-being.
Being is bound up with the unity which
is
never apart from it; wherever being
appears,
there appears its unity; and the unity
of
being is self-standing, for presence
in the
sensible does not abrogate independence:
Things of sense are present to the
intellectual—where
this occurs—otherwise than as the intellectual
is present within itself; so, too,
body's
presence to soul differs from that
of knowledge
to soul; one item of knowledge is present
in a different way than another; a
body's
presence to body is, again, another
form
of relation.
12 Think of a sound passing through
the air
and carrying a word; an ear within
range
catches and comprehends; and the sound
and
word will strike on any other ear you
may
imagine within the intervening void,
on any
that attends; from a great distance
many
eyes look to the one object and all
take
it fully; all this, because eye and
ear exist.
In the same way, what is apt for soul
will
possess itself of soul, while from
the one
identical presence another will derive
something
else. Now the sound was diffused throughout
the air not in sections but as one
sound,
entire at every point of that space.
So with
sight: If the air carries a shape impressed
on it this is one undivided whole;
for, wherever
there be an eye, there the shape will
be
grasped; even to such as reject this
particular
theory of sight, the facts of vision
still
stand as an example of participation
determined
by an identical unity. The sound is
the clearer
illustration: The form conveyed is
an entirety
over all the air space, for unless
the spoken
word were entire at every point, for
every
ear to catch the whole alike, the same
effect
could not be made on every listener;
the
sound, evidently, is not strung along
the
air, section to section. Why, then,
need
we hesitate to think of soul as a thing
not
extended in broken contact, part for
part,
but omnipresent within the range of
its presence,
indwelling in totality at every point
throughout
the all? Entered into such bodies as
are
apt to it, the soul is like the spoken
sound
present in the air, before that entry,
like
the speaker about to speak—though even
embodied
it remains at once the speaker and
the silent.
No doubt these illustrations are imperfect,
but they carry a serviceable similitude:
The soul belongs to that other kind,
and
we must not conceive a part of it embodied
and a part intact; it is at once a
self-enclosed
unity and a principle manifested in
diversity.
Further, any newcoming entity achieving
soul
receives mysteriously that same principle
which was equally in the previously
ensouled;
for it is not in the dispensation that
a
given part of soul situate at some
given
point should enter here and there;
what is
thought of as entering was always a
self-enclosed
entire and, for all the seeming entry,
so
remains; no real entry is conceivable.
If,
then, the soul never entered and yet
is now
seen to be present—present without
waiting
on the participant—clearly it is present,
here too, without breach of its self-inclusion.
This can mean only that the participant
came
to soul; it lay outside the veritable
reality
but advanced towards it and so established
itself in the cosmos of life. But this
cosmos
of life is a self-gathered entire,
not divisible
into constituent masses but prior to
mass;
in other words, the participation is
of entire
in entire. Any newcomer into that cosmos
of life will participate in it entire.
Admitting,
then, that this cosmos of life is present
entire in the universe, it must be
similarly
entire in each several entity; an identity
numerically one, it must be an undivided
entire, omnipresent.
13 But how account, at this, for its
extension
over all the heavens and all living
beings?
There is no such extension. Sense-perception,
by insistence on which we doubt, tells
of
here and there; but reason certifies
that
the here and there do not attach to
that
principle; the extended has participated
in that cosmos of life which itself
has no
extension. Clearly no participant can
participate
in itself; self- participation would
be merely
identity. Body, then, as participant
does
not participate in body; body it has;
its
participation must be in what is not
body.
So too magnitude does not participate
in
magnitude; it has it: Not even in addition
of quantity does the initial magnitude
participate
in magnitude: The two cubits do not
themselves
become three cubits; what occurs is
that
an object totalling to a certain quantity
now totals to another: For magnitude
to participate
in magnitude the actual two cubits
must themselves
become the new three [which cannot
occur].
If, then, the divided and quantitatively
extended is to participate in another
kind,
is to have any sort of participation,
it
can participate only in something undivided,
unextended, wholly outside of quantity.
Therefore,
that which is to be introduced by the
participation
must enter as itself an omnipresent
indivisible.
This indivisibility must, of course,
not
be taken in any sense of littleness:
Littleness
would be still divisible, could not
cover
the extension of the participant and
could
not maintain integral presence against
that
expansion. Nor is it the indivisibility
of
a geometric point: The participant
mass is
no single point but includes an infinity
of points; so that on the theory this
principle
must be an infinity of points, not
a simultaneous
entire, and so, again, will fail to
cover
the participant. If, then, the participant
mass in its entirety is to contain
that principle
entire, the universe must hold that
one soul
present at its every point.
14 But, admitting this one soul at
every
point, how is there a particular soul
of
the individual and how the good soul
and
the bad? The one soul reaches to the
individual
but nonetheless contains all souls
and all
intelligences; this, because it is
at once
a unity and an infinity; it holds all
its
content as one yet with each item distinct,
though not to the point of separation.
Except
by thus holding all its content as
one-life
entire, soul entire, all intelligence—it
could not be infinite; since the individualities
are not fenced off from each other,
it remains
still one thing. It was to hold life
not
single but infinite and yet one life,
one
in the sense not of an aggregate built
up
but of the retention of the unity in
which
all rose. Strictly, of course, it is
a matter
not of the rising of the individuals
but
of their being eternally what they
are; in
that order, as there is no beginning,
so
there is no apportioning except as
an interpretation
by the recipient. What is of that realm
is
the ancient and primal; the relation
to it
of the thing of process must be that
of approach
and apparent merging with always dependence.
But we ourselves, what are We? Are
we that
higher or the participant newcomer,
the thing
of beginnings in time? Before we had
our
becoming here we existed there, men
other
than now, some of us gods: We were
pure souls,
intelligence inbound with the entire
of reality,
members of the intellectual, not fenced
off,
not cut away, integral to that all.
Even
now, it is true, we are not put apart;
but
on that primal man there has intruded
another,
a man seeking to come into being and
finding
us there, for we were not outside of
the
universe. This other has wound himself
about
us, foisting himself on the man that
each
of us was at first. Then it was as
if one
voice sounded, one word was uttered,
and
from every side an ear attended and
received
and there was an effective hearing,
possessed
through and through of what was present
and
active on it: Now we have lost that
first
simplicity; we are become the dual
thing,
sometimes indeed no more than that
later
foisting, with the primal nature dormant
and in a sense no longer present.
15 But how did this intruder find entrance?
It had a certain aptitude and it grasped
at that to which it was apt. In its
nature
it was capable of soul: But what is
unfitted
to receive soul entire—present entire
but
not for it—takes what share it may;
such
are the members of the animal and vegetal
order. Similarly, of a significant
sound,
some forms of being take sound and
significance
together, others only the sound, the
blank
impact. A living thing comes into existence
containing soul, present to it from
the authentic,
and by soul is inbound with reality
entire;
it possesses also a body; but this
body is
not a husk having no part in soul,
not a
thing that earlier lay away in the
soulless;
the body had its aptitude and by this
draws
near: Now it is not body merely, but
living
body. By this neighboring it is enhanced
with some impress of soul—not in the
sense
of a portion of soul entering into
it, but
that it is warmed and lit by soul entire:
At once there is the ground of desire,
pleasure,
pain; the body of the living form that
has
come to be was certainly no unrelated
thing.
The soul, sprung from the divine, lay
self-enclosed
at peace, true to its own quality;
but its
neighbour, in uproar through weakness,
instable
of its own nature and beaten on from
without,
cries, at first to itself and afterwards
on the living total, spreading the
disorder
at large. Thus, at an assembly the
elders
may sit in tranquil meditation, but
an unruly
populace, crying for food and casting
up
a host of grievances, will bring the
whole
gathering into ugly turmoil; when this
sort
of people hold their peace so that
a word
from a man of sense may reach them,
some
passable order is restored and the
baser
part ceases to prevail; otherwise the
silence
of the better allows the rabble to
rule,
the distracted assembly unable to take
the
word from above. This is the evil of
state
and of council: And this is the evil
of man;
man includes an inner rabble—pleasures,
desires,
fears—and these become masters when
the man,
the manifold, gives them play. But
one that
has reduced his rabble and gone back
to the
man he was, lives to that and is that
man
again, so that what he allows to the
body
is allowed as to something separate.
There
is the man, too, that lives partly
in the
one allegiance and partly in the other;
he
is a blend of the good that is himself
with
the evil that is alien.
16 But if that principle can never
fall to
evil and we have given a true account
of
the soul's entry or presence to body,
what
are we to say of the periodic descents
and
returns, the punishments, the banishment
into animal forms? That teaching we
have
inherited from those ancient philosophers
who have best probed into soul and
we must
try to show that our own doctrine is
accordant
with it, or at least not conflicting.
We
have seen that the participation of
things
here in that higher means not that
the soul
has gone outside of itself to enter
the corporeal,
but that the corporeal has approached
soul
and is now participant in it; the coming
affirmed by the ancients can be only
that
approach of the body to the higher
by which
it partakes of life and of soul; this
has
nothing to do with local entry but
is some
form of communion; by the descent and
embodiment
of current phrasing must be understood
not
that soul becomes an appanage of body
but
that it gives out to it something of
itself;
similarly, the soul's departure is
the complete
cessation of that communion. The various
rankings of the universe will determine
various
degrees of the communion; soul, ultimate
of the intellectual, will give forth
freely
to body as being more nearly of the
one power
and standing closer, as distance holds
in
that order. The soul's evil will be
this
association, its good the release.
Why? Because,
even unmerged, a soul in any way to
be described
as attached to this universe is in
some degree
fallen from the all into a state of
partition;
essentially belonging to the all, it
no longer
directs its act thither: Thus, a man's
knowledge
is one whole, but he may guide himself
by
no more than some single item of it,
where
his good would lie in living not by
some
such fragment but by the total of his
knowing.
That One soul—member of the intellectual
cosmos and there merging what it has
of partial
into the total—has broken away, so
to speak,
from the all to the part and to that
devotes
itself becoming partial with it: Thus
fire
that might consume everything may be
set
to ply its all-power on some trifle.
So long
as the soul remains utterly unattached
it
is soul not singled out; when it has
accepted
separation—not that of place but that
of
act determining individualities—it
is a part,
no longer the soul entire, or at least
not
entire in the first sense; when, on
the contrary,
it exercises no such outward control
it is
perfectly the all-soul, the partial
in it
latent. As for the entry into the World
of
the shades, if this means into the
unseen,
that is its release; if into some lower
place,
there is nothing strange in that, since
even
here the soul is taken to be where
the body
is, in place with the body. But on
the dissolution
of the body? So long as the image-soul
has
not been discarded, clearly the higher
will
be where that is; if, on the contrary,
the
higher has been completely emancipated
by
philosophic discipline, the image-
soul may
very well go alone to that lower place,
the
authentic passing uncontaminated into
the
intellectual, separated from that image
but
nonetheless the soul entire. Let the
image-offspring
of the individuality—fare as it may,
the
true soul when it turns its light on
itself,
chooses the higher and by that choice
blends
into the all, neither acting now nor
extinct.
But it is time to return to our main
theme:
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Fifth tractate: On the integral omnipresence
of the authentic existent (2)
1 The integral omnipresence of a unity
numerically
identical is in fact universally received;
for all men instinctively affirm the
god
in each of us to be one, the same in
all.
It would be taken as certain if no
one asked
how or sought to bring the conviction
to
the test of reasoning; with this effective
in their thought, men would be at rest,
finding
their stay in that oneness and identity,
so that nothing would wrench them from
this
unity. This principle, indeed, is the
most
solidly established of all, proclaimed
by
our very souls; we do not piece it
up item
by item, but find it within beforehand;
it
precedes even the principle by which
we affirm
unquestionably that all things seek
their
good; for this universal quest of good
depends
on the fact that all aim at unity and
possess
unity and that universally effort is
towards
unity. Now this unity in going forth,
so
far as it may, towards the Other Order
must
become manifest as multiplicity and
in some
sense become multiple; but the primal
nature
and the appetition of the good, which
is
appetition of unity, lead back to what
is
authentically one; to this every form
of
being is urged in a movement towards
its
own reality. For the good to every
nature
possessing unity is to be self-belonging,
to be itself, and that means to be
a unity.
In virtue of that unity the good may
be regarded
as truly inherent. Hence the good is
not
to be sought outside; it could not
have fallen
outside of what is; it cannot possibly
be
found in non- being; within being the
good
must lie, since it is never a non-
being.
If that good has being and is within
the
realm of being, then it is present,
self-contained,
in everything: We, therefore, need
not look
outside of being; we are in it; yet
that
good is not exclusively ours: Therefore
all
beings are one.
2 Now the reasoning faculty which undertakes
this problem is not a unity but a thing
of
parts; it brings the bodily nature
into the
enquiry, borrowing its principles from
the
corporeal: Thus it thinks of the essential
existence as corporeal and as a thing
of
parts; it baulks at the unity because
it
does not start from the appropriate
principles.
We, however, must be careful to bring
the
appropriately convincing principles
to the
discussion of the unity, of perfect
being:
We must hold to the intellectual principles
which alone apply to the intellectual
Order
and to real being. On the one hand
there
is the unstable, exposed to all sorts
of
change, distributed in place, not so
much
being as becoming: On the other, there
is
that which exists eternally, not divided,
subject to no change of state, neither
coming
into being nor falling from it, set
in no
region or place or support, emerging
from
nowhere, entering into nothing, fast
within
itself. In dealing with that lower
order
we would reason from its own nature
and the
characteristics it exhibits; thus,
on a plausible
foundation, we achieve plausible results
by a plausible system of deduction:
Similarly,
in dealing with the intellectual, the
only
way is to grasp the nature of the essence
concerned and so lay the sure foundations
of the argument, not forgetfully straying
over into that other order but basing
our
treatment on what is essential to the
nature
with which we deal. In every entity
the essential
nature is the governing principle and,
as
we are told, a sound definition brings
to
light many even of the concomitants:
Where
the essential nature is the entire
being,
we must be all the more careful to
keep to
that, to look to that, to refer all
to that.
3 If this principle is the authentic
existent
and holds unchanging identity, does
not go
forth from itself, is untouched by
any process
of becoming or, as we have said, by
any situation
in place, then it must be always self-gathered,
never in separation, not partly here
and
partly there, not giving forth from
itself:
Any such instability would set it in
thing
after thing or at least in something
other
than itself: Then it would no longer
be self-gathered;
nor would it be immune, for anything
within
which it were lodged would affect it;
immune,
it is not in anything. If, then, not
standing
away from itself, not distributed by
part,
not taking the slightest change, it
is to
be in many things while remaining a
self-concentrated
entire, there is some way in which
it has
multipresence; it is at once self-enclosed
and not so: The only way is to recognise
that while this principle itself is
not lodged
in anything, all other things participate
in it—all that are apt and in the measure
of their aptitude. Thus, we either
cancel
all that we have affirmed and the principles
laid down, and deny the existence of
any
such nature, or, that being impossible,
we
return to our first position: The One,
numerically
identical, undistributed, an unbroken
entire,
yet stands remote from nothing that
exists
by its side; but it does not, for that,
need
to pour itself forth: There is no necessity
either that certain portions of it
enter
into things or again that, while it
remains
self-abiding, something produced and
projected
from it enter at various points into
that
other order. Either would imply something
of it remaining there while the emanant
is
elsewhere: Thus separated from what
has gone
forth, it would experience local division.
And would those emanants be, each in
itself,
whole or part? If part, the One has
lost
its nature, that of an entire, as we
have
already indicated; if whole, then either
the whole is broken up to coincide
point
for point with that in which it is
become
present or we are admitting that an
unbroken
identity can be omnipresent. This is
a reasoning,
surely, founded on the thing itself
and its
essential nature, not introducing anything
foreign, anything belonging to the
Other
Order.
4 Then consider this god [in man] whom
we
cannot think to be absent at some point
and
present at another. All that have insight
into the nature of the divine beings
hold
the omnipresence of this god and of
all the
gods, and reason assures us that so
it must
be. Now all-pervasion is inconsistent
with
partition; that would mean no longer
the
god throughout but part of the god
at one
point and part at another; the god
ceases
to be one god, just as a mass cut up
ceases
to be a mass, the parts no longer giving
the first total. Further, the god becomes
corporeal. If all this is impossible,
the
disputed doctrine presents itself again;
holding the god to pervade the being
of man,
we hold the omnipresence of an integral
identity.
Again, if we think of the divine nature
as
infinite—and certainly it is confined
by
no bounds—this must mean that it nowhere
fails; its presence must reach to everything;
at the point to which it does not reach,
there it has failed; something exists
in
which it is not. Now, admitting any
sequent
to the absolute unity, that sequent
must
be bound up with the absolute; any
third
will be about that second and move
towards
it, linked to it as its offspring.
In this
way all participants in the later will
have
share in the first. The beings of the
intellectual
are thus a plurality of firsts and
seconds
and thirds attached like one sphere
to one
centre, not separated by interval but
mutually
present; where, therefore, the intellectual
tertiaries are present, the secondaries
and
firsts are present too.
5 Often for the purpose of exposition—as
a help towards stating the nature of
the
produced multiplicity—we use the example
of many lines radiating from one centre;
but, while we provide for individualization,
we must carefully preserve mutual presence.
Even in the case of our circle we need
not
think of separated radii; all may be
taken
as forming one surface: Where there
is no
distinction even on the one surface
but all
is power and reality undifferentiated,
all
the beings may be thought of as centres
uniting
at one central centre: We ignore the
radial
lines and think of their terminals
at that
centre, where they are at one. Restore
the
radii; once more we have lines, each
touching
a generating centre of its own, but
that
centre remains coincident with the
one first
centre; the centres all unite in that
first
centre and yet remain what they were,
so
that they are as many as are the lines
to
which they serve as terminals; the
centres
themselves appear as numerous as the
lines
starting from gem and yet all those
centres
constitute a unity. Thus we may liken
the
intellectual beings in their diversity
to
many centres coinciding with the one
centre
and themselves at one in it but appearing
multiple on account of the radial lines—lines
which do not generate the centres but
merely
lead to them. The radii, thus, afford
a serviceable
illustration for the mode of contact
by which
the intellectual unity manifests itself
as
multiple and multipresent.
6 The intellectual beings, thus, are
multiple
and one; in virtue of their infinite
nature
their unity is a multiplicity, many
in one
and one over many, a unit-plurality.
They
act as entire on entire; even on the
partial
thing they act as entire; but there
is the
difference that at first the partial
accepts
this working only partially though
the entire
enters later. Thus, when man enters
into
human form there exists a particular
man
who, however, is still man. From the
one
thing man—man in the idea—material
man has
come to constitute many individual
men: The
one identical thing is present in multiplicity,
in multi- impression, so to speak,
from the
one seal. This does not mean that man
absolute,
or any absolute, or the universe in
the sense
of a Whole, is absorbed by multiplicity;
on the contrary, the multiplicity is
absorbed
by the absolute, or rather is bound
up with
it. There is a difference between the
mode
in which a colour may be absorbed by
a substance
entire and that in which the soul of
the
individual is identically present in
every
part of the body: It is in this latter
mode
that being is omnipresent.
7 To real being we go back, all that
we have
and are; to that we return as from
that we
came. Of what is there we have direct
knowledge,
not images or even impressions; and
to know
without image is to be; by our part
in true
knowledge we are those beings; we do
not
need to bring them down into ourselves,
for
we are there among them. Since not
only ourselves
but all other things also are those
beings,
we all are they; we are they while
we are
also one with all: Therefore we and
all things
are one. When we look outside of that
on
which we depend we ignore our unity;
looking
outward we see many faces; look inward
and
all is the one head. If man could but
be
turned about by his own motion or by
the
happy pull of athene—he would see at
once
god and himself and the all. At first
no
doubt all will not be seen as one whole,
but when we find no stop at which to
declare
a limit to our being we cease to rule
ourselves
out from the total of reality; we reach
to
the all as a unity—and this not by
any stepping
forward, but by the fact of being and
abiding
there where the all has its being.
8 For my part I am satisfied that anyone
considering the mode in which matter
participates
in the ideas will be ready enough to
accept
this tenet of omnipresence in identity,
no
longer rejecting it as incredible or
even
difficult. This because it seems reasonable
and imperative to dismiss any notion
of the
ideas lying apart with matter illumined
from
them as from somewhere above—a meaningless
conception, for what have distance
and separation
to do here? This participation cannot
be
thought of as elusive or very perplexing;
on the contrary, it is obvious, accessible
in many examples. Note, however, that
when
we sometimes speak of the ideas illuminating
matter this is not to suggest the mode
in
which material light pours down on
a material
object; we use the phrase in the sense
only
that, the material being image while
the
ideas are archetypes, the two orders
are
distinguished somewhat in the manner
of illuminant
and illuminated. But it is time to
be more
exact. We do not mean that the idea,
locally
separate, shows itself in matter like
a reflection
in water; the matter touches the idea
at
every point, though not in a physical
contact,
and, by dint of neighbourhood—nothing
to
keep them apart—is able to absorb thence
all that lies within its capacity,
the idea
itself not penetrating, not approaching,
the matter, but remaining self- locked.
We
take it, then, that the idea, say of
fire—for
we had best deal with matter as underlying
the elements—is not in the matter.
The ideal
fire, then, remaining apart, produces
the
form of fire throughout the entire
enfired
mass. Now let us suppose—and the same
method
will apply to all the so- called elements—that
this fire in its first material manifestation
is a multiple mass. That single fire
is seen
producing an image of itself in all
the sensible
fires; yet it is not spatially separate;
it does not, then, produce that image
in
the manner of our visible light; for
in that
case all this sensible fire, supposing
that
it were a whole of parts [as the analogy
would necessitate], must have generated
spatial
positions out of itself, since the
idea or
form remains in a non-spatial world;
for
a principle thus pluralized must first
have
departed from its own character in
order
to be present in that many and participate
many times in the one same form. The
idea,
impartible, gives nothing of itself
to the
matter; its unbreaking unity, however,
does
not prevent it shaping that multiple
by its
own unity and being present to the
entirety
of the multiple, bringing it to pattern
not
by acting part on part but by presence
entire
to the object entire. It would be absurd
to introduce a multitude of ideas of
fire,
each several fire being shaped by a
particular
idea; the ideas of fire would be infinite.
Besides, how would these resultant
fires
be distinct, when fire is a continuous
unity?
And if we apply yet another fire to
certain
matter and produce a greater fire,
then the
same idea must be allowed to have functioned
in the same way in the new matter as
in the
old; obviously there is no other idea.
9 The elements in their totality, as
they
stand produced, may be thought of as
one
spheric figure; this cannot be the
piecemeal
product of many makers each working
from
some one point on some one portion.
There
must be one cause; and this must operate
as an entire, not by part executing
part;
otherwise we are brought back to a
plurality
of makers. The making must be referred
to
a partless unity, or, more precisely,
the
making principle must be a partless
unity
not permeating the sphere but holding
it
as one dependent thing. In this way
the sphere
is enveloped by one identical life
in which
it is inset; its entire content looks
to
the one life: Thus all the souls are
one,
a one, however, which yet is infinite.
It
is in this understanding that the soul
has
been taken to be a numerical principle,
while
others think of it as in its nature
a self-
increasing number; this latter notion
is
probably designed to meet the consideration
that the soul at no point fails but,
retaining
its distinctive character, is ample
for all,
so much so that were the cosmos vaster
yet
the virtue of soul would still compass
it—or
rather the cosmos still be sunk in
soul entire.
Of course, we must understand this
adding
of extension not as a literal increase
but
in the sense that the soul, essentially
a
unity, becomes adequate to omnipresence;
its unity sets it outside of quantitative
measurement, the characteristic of
that other
order which has but a counterfeit unity,
an appearance by participation. The
essential
unity is no aggregate to be annulled
on the
loss of some one of the constituents;
nor
is it held within any allotted limits,
for
so it would be the less for a set of
things,
more extensive than itself, outside
its scope;
or it must wrench itself asunder in
the effort
to reach to all; besides, its presence
to
things would be no longer as whole
to all
but by part to part; in vulgar phrase,
it
does not know where it stands; dismembered,
it no longer performs any one single
function.
Now if this principle is to be a true
unity—where
the unity is of the essence—it must
in some
way be able to manifest itself as including
the contrary nature, that of potential
multiplicity,
while by the fact that this multiplicity
belongs to it not as from without but
as
from and by itself, it remains authentically
one, possessing boundlessness and multiplicity
within that unity; its nature must
be such
that it can appear as a whole at every
point;
this, as encircled by a single self-embracing
reason-principle, which holds fast
about
that unity, never breaking with itself
but
over all the universe remaining what
it must
be. The unity is in this way saved
from the
local division of the things in which
it
appears; and, of course, existing before
all that is in place, it could never
be founded
on anything belonging to that order
of which,
on the contrary, it is the foundation;
yet,
for all that they are based on it,
it does
not cease to be wholly self- gathered;
if
its fixed seat were shaken, all the
rest
would fall with the fall of their foundation
and stay; nor could it be so unintelligent
as to tear itself apart by such a movement
and, secure within its own being, trust
itself
to the insecurity of place which, precisely,
looks to it for safety.
10 It remains, then, poised in wisdom
within
itself; it could not enter into any
other;
those others look to it and in their
longing
find it where it is. This is that "love
Waiting at the door," ever coming
up
from without, striving towards the
beautiful,
happy when to the utmost of its power
it
attains. Even here the lover does not
so
much possess himself of the beauty
he has
loved as wait before it; that beauty
is abidingly
self-enfolded but its lovers, the many,
loving
it as an entire, possess it as an entire
when they attain, for it was an entire
that
they loved. This seclusion does not
prevent
its sufficing to all, but is the very
reason
for its adequacy; because it is thus
entire
for all it can be the good to all.
Similarly
wisdom is entire to all; it is one
thing;
it is not distributed parcelwise; it
cannot
be fixed to place; it is not spread
about
like a colouring, for it is not corporeal;
in any true participation in wisdom
there
must be one thing acting as unit on
unit.
So must it be in our participation
in the
One; we shall not take our several
portions
of it, nor you some separate entire
and I
another. Think of what happens in assemblies
and all kinds of meetings; the road
to sense
is the road to unity; singly the members
are far from wise; as they begin to
grow
together, each, in that true growth,
generates
wisdom while he recognizes it. There
is nothing
to prevent our intelligences meeting
at one
centre from their several positions;
all
one, they seem apart to us as when
without
looking we touch one object or sound
one
string with different fingers and think
we
feel several. Or take our souls in
their
possession of good; it is not one good
for
me and another for you; it is the same
for
both and not in the sense merely of
distinct
products of an identical source, the
good
somewhere above with something streaming
from it into us; in any real receiving
of
good, giver is in contact with taker
and
gives not as to a recipient outside
but to
one in intimate contact. The intellectual
giving is not an act of transmission;
even
in the case of corporeal objects, with
their
local separation, the mutual giving
[and
taking] is of things of one order and
their
communication, every effect they produce,
is on their like; what is corporeal
in the
all acts and is acted on within itself,
nothing
external impinging on it. Now if in
body,
whose very nature is partition, there
is
no incursion of the alien, how can
there
be any in the order in which no partition
exists? It is therefore by identification
that we see the good and touch it,
brought
to it by becoming identical with what
is
of the intellectual within ourselves.
In
that realm exists what is far more
truly
a cosmos of unity; otherwise there
will be
two sensible universes, divided into
correspondent
parts; the intellectual sphere, if
a unity
only as this sphere is, will be undistinguishable
from it—except, indeed, that it will
be less
worthy of respect since in the nature
of
things extension is appropriate in
the lower
while the intellectual will have wrought
out its own extension with no motive,
in
a departure from its very character.
And
what is there to hinder this unification?
There is no question of one member
pushing
another out as occupying too much space,
any more than happens in our own minds
where
we take in the entire fruit of our
study
and observation, all uncrowded. We
may be
told that this unification is not possible
in real beings; it certainly would
not be
possible, if the reals had extension.
11 But how can the unextended reach
over
the defined extension of the corporeal?
How
can it, so, maintain itself as a unity,
an
identity? This is a problem often raised
and reason calls vehemently for a solution
of the difficulties involved. The fact
stands
abundantly evident, but there is still
the
need of intellectual satisfaction.
We have,
of course, no slight aid to conviction,
indeed
the very strongest, in the exposition
of
the character of that principle. It
is not
like a stone, some vast block lying
where
it lies, covering the space of its
own extension,
held within its own limits, having
a fixed
quantity of mass and of assigned stone-power.
It is a first principle, measureless,
not
bounded within determined size—such
measurement
belongs to another order—and therefore
it
is all-power, nowhere under limit.
Being
so, it is outside of time. Time in
its ceaseless
onward sliding produces parted interval;
eternity stands in identity, pre-eminent,
vaster by unending power than time
with all
the vastness of its seeming progress;
time
is like a radial line running out apparently
to infinity but dependent on that,
its centre,
which is the pivot of all its movement;
as
it goes it tells of that centre, but
the
centre itself is the unmoving principle
of
all the movement. Time stands, thus,
in analogy
with the principle which holds fast
in unchanging
identity of essence: But that principle
is
infinite not only in duration but also
in
power: This infinity of power must
also have
its counterpart, a principle springing
from
that infinite power and dependent on
it;
this counterpart will, after its own
mode,
run a course—corresponding to the course
of time—in keeping with that stationary
power
which is its greater as being its source:
And in this too the source is present
throughout
the full extension of its lower correspondent.
This secondary of power, participating
as
far as it may in that higher, must
be identified.
Now the higher power is present integrally
but, in the weakness of the recipient
material,
is not discerned as every point; it
is present
as an identity everywhere not in the
mode
of the material triangle—identical
though,
in many representations, numerically
multiple,
but in the mode of the immaterial,
ideal
triangle which is the source of the
material
figures. If we are asked why the omnipresence
of the immaterial triangle does not
entail
that of the material figure, we answer
that
not all matter enters into the participation
necessary; matter accepts various forms
and
not all matter is apt for all form;
the first
matter, for example, does not lend
itself
to all but is for the first kinds first
and
for the others in due order, though
these,
too, are omnipresent.
12 To return: How is that power present
to
the universe? As a One life. Consider
the
life in any living thing; it does not
reach
only to some fixed point, unable to
permeate
the entire being; it is omnipresent.
If on
this again we are asked how, we appeal
to
the character of this power, not subject
to quantity but such that though you
divide
it mentally for ever you still have
the same
power, infinite to the core; in it
there
is no matter to make it grow less and
less
according to the measured mass. Conceive
it as a power of an ever-fresh infinity,
a principle unfailing, inexhaustible,
at
no point giving out, brimming over
with its
own vitality. If you look to some definite
spot and seek to fasten on some definite
thing, you will not find it. The contrary
is your only way; you cannot pass on
to where
it is not; you will never halt at a
dwindling
point where it fails at last and can
no longer
give; you will always be able to move
with
it—better, to be in its entirety—and
so seek
no further; denying it, you have strayed
away to something of another order
and you
fall; looking elsewhere you do not
see what
stands there before you. But supposing
you
do thus "seek no further,"
how
do you experience it? In that you have
entered
into the all, no longer content with
the
part; you cease to think of yourself
as under
limit but, laying all such determination
aside, you become an all. No doubt
you were
always that, but there has been an
addition
and by that addition you are diminished;
for the addition was not from the realm
of
being—you can add nothing to being—but
from
non-being. It is not by some admixture
of
non-being that one becomes an entire,
but
by putting non-being away. By the lessening
of the alien in you, you increase.
Cast it
aside and there is the all within you;
engaged
in the alien, you will not find the
all.
Not that it has to come and so be present
to you; it is you that have turned
from it.
And turn though you may, you have not
severed
yourself; it is there; you are not
in some
far region: Still there before it,
you have
faced to its contrary. It is so with
the
lesser gods; of many standing in their
presence
it is often one alone that sees them;
that
one alone was alone in the power to
see.
These are the gods who "in many
guises
seek our cities"; but there is
that
Other whom the cities seek, and all
the earth
and heaven, everywhere with God and
in him,
possessing through him their being
and the
real beings about them, down to soul
and
life, all bound to him and so moving
to that
unity which by its very lack of extension
is infinite.
Sixth tractate: On numbers
1 It is suggested that multiplicity
is a
falling away from the unity, infinity
being
the complete departure, an innumerable
multiplicity,
and that this is why unlimit is an
evil and
we evil at the stage of multiplicity.
A thing,
in fact, becomes a manifold when, unable
to remain self-centred, it flows outward
and by that dissipation takes extension:
Utterly losing unity it becomes a manifold
since there is nothing to bind part
to part;
when, with all this outflowing, it
becomes
something definite, there is a magnitude.
But what is there so grievous in magnitude?
Given consciousness, there will be,
since
the thing must feel its exile, its
sundrance
from its essence. Everything seeks
not the
alien but itself; in that outward moving
there is frustration or compulsion;
a thing
most exists not when it takes multiplicity
or extension but when it holds to its
own
being, that is when its movement is
inward.
Desire towards extension is ignorance
of
the authentically great, a movement
not on
the appropriate path but towards the
strange;
to the possession of the self the way
is
inward. Consider the thing that has
taken
extension; broken into so many independent
items, it is now those several parts
and
not the thing it was; if that original
is
to persist, the members must stand
collected
to their total; in other words, a thing
is
itself not by being extended but by
remaining,
in its degree, a unity: Through expansion
and in the measure of the expansion,
it is
less itself; retaining unity, it retains
its essential being. Yet the universe
has
at once extension and beauty? Yes;
because
it has not been allowed to slip away
into
the limitless but is held fast by unity;
and it has beauty in virtue of beauty
not
of magnitude; it needed beauty to parry
that
magnitude; in the degree of its extension
it was void of beauty and to that degree
ugly. Thus extension serves as matter
to
beauty since what calls for its ordering
is a multiplicity. The greater the
expansion,
the greater the disorder and ugliness.
2 What, then, of the "number of
the
infinite"? To begin with, how
is number
consistent with infinity? Objects of
sense
are not unlimited and therefore the
number
applying to them cannot be so. Nor
is an
enumerator able to number to infinity;
though
we double, multiply over and over again,
we still end with a finite number;
though
we range over past and future, and
consider
them, even, as a totality, we still
end with
the finite. Are we then to dismiss
absolute
limitlessness and think merely that
there
is always something beyond? No; that
more
is not in the reckoner's power to produce;
the total stands already defined. In
the
intellectual the beings are determined
and
with them number, the number corresponding
to their total; in this sphere of our
own—as
we make a man a multiple by counting
up his
various characteristics, his beauty
and the
rest—we take each image of being and
form
a corresponding image of number; we
multiply
a non- existent in and so produce multiple
numbers; if we number years we draw
on the
numbers in our own minds and apply
them to
the years; these numbers are still
our possession.
3 And there is the question how can
the infinite
have existence and remain unlimited:
Whatever
is in actual existence is by that very
fact
determined numerically. But, first,
if multiplicity
holds a true place among beings, how
can
it be an evil? As existent it possesses
unity;
it is a unit-multiple, saved from stark
multiplicity;
but it is of a lessened unity and,
by that
inwoven multiplicity, it is evil in
comparison
with unity pure. No longer steadfast
in that
nature, but fallen, it is the less,
while
in virtue of the unity thence retained
it
keeps some value; multiplicity has
value
in so far as it tends to return to,
unity.
But how explain the unlimited? It would
seem
that either it is among beings and
so is
limited or, if unlimited, is not among
beings
but, at best, among things of process
such
as time. To be brought to limit it
must be
unlimited; not the limited but the
unlimited
is the subject of limitation, since
between
the limited and the unlimited there
is no
intermediate to accept the principle
of limitation.
The unlimited recoils by very nature
from
the idea of limit, though it may be
caught
and held by it from without:—the recoil,
of course, is not from one place to
another;
the limitless can have nothing to do
with
place which arises only with the limiting
of the unlimited. Hence what is known
as
the flux of the unlimited is not to
be understood
as local change; nor does any other
sort
of recognisable motion belong to it
in itself;
therefore the limitless cannot move:
Neither
can it be at rest: In what, since all
place
is later? Its movement means little
more
than that it is not fixed in rest.
Is it,
then, suspended at some one point,
or rocking
to and fro? No; any such poising, with
or
without side motion, could be known
only
by place [which matter precedes]. How,
then,
are we to form any conception of its
being?
We must fasten on the bare notion and
take
what that gives us—opposites that still
are
not opposed: We think of large and
small
and the unlimited becomes either, of
stationary
and moving, and it will be either of
these.
But primarily it can be neither in
any defined
degree, or at once it is under limit.
Limitless
in this unlimited and undefined way,
it is
able to appear as either of a pair
of opposites:
Draw near, taking care to throw no
net of
limit over it, and you have something
that
slips away; you come on no unity for
so it
would be defined; approach the thing
as a
unit, and you find it manifold; call
it a
manifold, and again you falsify, for
when
the single thing is not a unity neither
is
the total a manifold. In one manifestation
it takes the appearance of movement,
in another
of rest, as the mind envisages it.
And there
is movement in its lack of consciousness;
it has passed out of intellectual-principle,
slid away. That it cannot break free
but
is under compulsion from without to
keep
to its circling with no possibility
of advance,
in this would be its rest. Thus it
is not
true to speak of matter as being solely
in
flux.
4 We have to enquire into the existence
of
the numbers in the intellectual. Are
they
ideas added to the other ideas? Or
are they
no more than necessary concomitants
to the
ideas? In the latter case, being, as
the
first [in the intellectual] would give
us
the conception of the monad; then since
being
produces motion and rest, three exists;
and
so on for all the other members of
the realm
of being. Or perhaps there is one monad
for
each member, or a monad for the first,
with
a dyad for its next, since there exists
a
series, and a corresponding number
for every
successive total, decad for ten, and
so on.
If, on the contrary, number is a direct
production
of the intellectual-principle [an idea
in
itself], there is the question whether
it
preceded or followed the other ideas.
Plato,
where he says that men arrived at the
conception
of number by way of the changes of
day and
night—thus making the concept depend
on variation
among things—seems to hold that the
things
numerable precede and by their differences
produce number: Number then would consist
in a process within the human mind
passing
onwards from thing to thing; it results
by
the fact that the mind takes count,
that
is when the mind traverses things and
reports
their differences; observing pure identity
unbroken by difference, it says One.
But
there is the passage where he tells
us that
the veritable number has being, is
a being;
this is the opposed view that number
is no
product of the reckoning mind but a
reality
in itself, the concept of which is
reawakened
in the mind by changes in things of
sense.
5 What then is the veritable nature
of number?
Is it an accompaniment on each substance,
something seen in the things as in
a man
we see one man, in a being one being
and
in the total of presentations the total
of
number? But how explain the dyad and
triad?
How comes the total to be unitary and
any
particular number to be brought under
unity?
The theory offers a multiplicity of
units,
and no number is reducible to unity
but the
simple "one." it might be
suggested
that a dyad is that thing—or rather
what
is observed on that thing—which has
two powers
combined, a compound thing related
to a unity:
Or numbers might be what the pythagoreans
seem to hold them in their symbolic
system
in which justice, for example, is a
tetrad:
But this is rather to add the number,
a number
of manifold unity like the decad, to
the
multiplicity of the thing which yet
is one
thing. Now it is not so that we treat
the
ten things; we bring them together
and apply
the figure ten to the several items.
Or rather
in that case we say ten, but when the
several
items form a unity we say decad. This
would
apply in the intellectual as in the
sensible.
But how then can number, observed on
things,
rank among real beings? One answer
might
be that whiteness is similarly observed
on
things and yet is real, just as movement
is observed on things and there is
still
a real existence of movement. But movement
is not on a par with number: It is
because
movement is an entity that unity can
be observed
on it. Besides, the kind of real existence
thus implied annuls the reality of
number,
making it no more than an attribute;
but
that cannot be since an attribute must
exist
before it can be attributed; it may
be inseparable
from the subject but still must in
itself
be something, some entity as whiteness
is;
to be a predicate it must be that which
is
to be predicated. Thus if unity is
observed
in every subject, and "one man"
says more than "man's oneness
being
different from the manness and common
to
all things—then this oneness must be
something
prior to man and to all the rest: Only
so
can the unity come to apply to each
and to
all: It must therefore be prior also
to even
movement, prior to being, since without
unity
these could not be each one thing:
Of course
what is here meant is not the unity
postulated
as transcending being but the unity
predicable
of the ideas which constitute each
several
thing. So too there is a decad prior
to the
subject in which we affirm it; this
prior
would be the decad absolute, for certainly
the thing in which the decad is observed
is not that absolute. Is this unity,
then,
connate and coexistent to the beings?
Suppose
it coexistent merely as an accidental,
like
health in man, it still must exist
of itself;
suppose it present as an element in
a compound,
there must first exist unity and the
unity
absolute that can thus enter into composition;
moreover if it were compounded with
an object
brought into being by its agency it
would
make that object only spuriously a
unity;
its entry would produce a duality.
But what
of the decad? Where lies the need of
decad
to a thing which, by totalling to that
power,
is decad already? The need may be like
that
of form to matter; ten and decad may
exist
by its virtue; and, once more, the
decad
must previously exist of its own existence,
decad unattached.
6 Granted, then, that there exist,
apart
from things, a unity absolute and a
decad
absolute in other words, that the intellectual
beings, together with their characteristic
essence have also their order, henads,
dyads,
triads, what is the nature of these
numerical
entities and how does it come into
being?
We cannot but think that some reason
accounts
for their origin. As a beginning, what
is
the origin of the ideas in general?
It is
not that the thinking principle thought
of
each idea and by that act of thought
procured
their several existences; not because
justice
and movement were thus thought did
they come
to be; that would imply that while
the thought
is later than the thing—the concept
of justice
must be later than justice itself—yet
the
thought precedes what, as founded on
the
thinking, owes its existence to it.
Besides,
if justice is only a certain definite
thought
we have the absurdity that justice
is nothing
more than a definition of justice.
Thinking
of justice or movement is but grasping
their
nature; this would mean grasping the
non-
existent, an impossibility. We may
be reminded
that in immaterial objects the knowledge
is identical with the thing; but we
must
not misapply that statement; it does
not
say that the knowledge is the thing
known,
or that the reason surveying the thing
is
the thing, but that the immaterial
thing,
being an intellectual object is also
a thought;
this does not imply a definition or
conception
of the object; the thing itself, as
belonging
to the intellectual, can be nothing
else
than intellect or knowledge. This is
not
a case of knowledge self-directed;
it is
that the thing in the intellectual
transmutes
the knowledge, which is not fixed like
the
knowledge of material things; in other
words
it makes it true knowledge, that is
to say
no image of the thing but the thing
directly.
Thus it is not the conception of movement
that brings movement to be; movement
absolute
produces that conception; it produces
itself
as at once movement and the concept
of movement,
for movement as it exists there, bound
up
with being, is a concept. It is movement
absolute because it is the first movement—there
can be none till this exist—and it
is the
authentic movement since it is not
accidental
to something else but is the activity
of
actual being in motion. Thus it is
a real
existent, though the notion of being
is different.
Justice therefore is not the thought
of justice
but, as we may put it, a state of the
intellectual-principle,
or rather an activity of it—an appearance
so lovely that neither evening nor
dawn is
so fair, nor anything else in all the
realm
of sense, an intellectual manifestation
self-rising,
self-seen, or, rather, self- being.
7 It is inevitably necessary to think
of
all as contained within one nature;
one nature
must hold and encompass all; there
cannot
be as in the realm of sense thing apart
from
thing, here a sun and elsewhere something
else; all must be mutually present
within
a unity. This is the very nature of
the intellectual-principle
as we may know from soul which reproduces
it and from what we call nature under
which
and by which the things of process
are brought
into their disjointed being while that
nature
itself remains indissolubly one. But
within
the unity there, the several entities
have
each its own distinct existence; the
all-embracing
intellect sees what is in it, what
is within
being; it need not look out on them
since
it contains them, need not separate
them
since they stand for ever distinct
within
it. Against doubters we cite the fact
of
participation; the greatness and beauty
of
the intellectual-principle we know
by the
soul's longing towards it; the longing
of
the rest towards soul is set up by
its likeness
to its higher and to the possibility
open
to them of attaining resemblance through
it. It is surely inconceivable that
any living
thing be beautiful failing a life-absolute
of a wonderful, an ineffable, beauty:
This
must be the collective life, made up
of all
living things, or embracing all, forming
a unity coextensive with all, as our
universe
is a unity embracing all the visible.
8 As then there is a life-form primal—which
therefore is the life-form absolute—and
there
is intellectual-principle or being,
authentic
being, these, we affirm, contain all
living
things and all number, and absolute
justice
and beauty and all of that order; for
we
ascribe an existence of their own to
absolute
man, absolute number, absolute justice.
It
remains to discover, in so far as such
knowledge
is possible, how these distinct entities
come to be and what is the manner of
their
being. At the outset we must lay aside
all
sense-perception; by intellectual-principle
we know intellectual-principle. We
reflect
within ourselves there is life, there
is
intellect, not in extension but as
power
without magnitude, issue of authentic
being
which is power self- existing, no vacuity
but a thing most living and intellective—nothing
more living, more intelligent, more
real—and
producing its effect by contact and
in the
ratio of the contact, closely to the
close,
more remotely to the remote. If being
is
to be sought, then most be sought is
being
at its intensest; so too the intensest
of
intellect if the intellectual act has
worth;
and so, too, of life. First, then,
we take
being as first in order; then intellectual-
principle; then the living-form considered
as containing all things: Intellectual-principle,
as the act of real being, is a second.
Thus
it is clear that number cannot be dependent
on the living-form since unity and
duality
existed before that; nor does it rise
in
the intellectual-principle since before
that
there existed real being which is both
one
and numerous.
9 It remains then to consider whether
being
by its distinction produced number
or number
produced that distinction. It is certain
that either number was the cause of
being,
movement, rest, identity and difference,
or these the cause of number. The first
question
is whether number can exist in and
of itself
or is dependent on things—two being
something
observed in two things, three in three;
and
so of the arithmetical One, for if
this could
exist apart from numbered objects it
could
exist also before the divisions of
being.
But could it precede being itself?
For the
present we must take it that being
precedes
number, is its source. But if One means
one
being and the duality two beings, then
unity
precedes being, and number precedes
the beings.
Mentally, to our approach? Yes: And
in reality
of existence as well. Let us consider:
When
we think of the existence and the fine
appearance
of a man as forming one thing, that
unity
is certainly thought of as subsequent
to
a precedent duality; when we group
a horse
with a dog, the duality is obviously
the
subsequent. But think of that which
brings
man or horse or dog into being or produces
them, with full intention, from where
they
lie latent within itself: The producer
must
say "I begin with a first, I pass
on
to a second; that makes two; counting
myself
there are three." Of course there
was
no such numbering even of beings for
their
production, since the due number was
known
from the very beginning; but this consideration
serves to show that all number precedes
the
very beings themselves. But if number
thus
preceded the beings, then it is not
included
among them? The truth is that it existed
within the authentic being but not
as applying
to it, for being was still unparted;
the
potentiality of number existed and
so produced
the division within being, put in travail
with multiplicity; number must be either
the substance of being or its activity;
the
life-form as such and the intellectual-
principle
must be number. Clearly being is to
be, thought
of as number collective, while the
beings
are number unfolded: The intellectual-principle
is number moving within itself, while
the
living-form is number container of
the universe.
Even being is the outcome of the unity,
and,
since the prior is unity, the secondary
must
be number. Hence it is that the forms
have
been described as henads and numbers.
This
is the authentic number; the other,
the "monadic"
is its image. The authentic is that
made
manifest in the forms and helping to
bring
them to be; primally it is the number
in
the authentic being, inherent to it
and preceding
the beings, serving to them as root,
fount,
first principle. For the unity is source
to being; being's being is stayed on
the
unity as its safeguard from dissolution;
the unity cannot rest on being which
at that
would be a unity before possessing
unity;
and so with the decad before possessing
decadhood.
10 When it takes lot with multiplicity,
being
becomes number by the fact of awakening
to
manifoldness;—before, it was a preparation,
so to speak, of the beings, their fore-promise,
a total of henads offering a stay for
what
was to be based on them. Here with
us a man
will say "I wish I had such and
such
a quantity of gold"—or "such
and
such a number of houses." Gold
is one
thing: The wish is not to bring the
numerical
quantity into gold but to bring the
gold
to quantity; the quantity, already
present
in the mind, is to be passed on to
the gold
so that it acquire that numerical value.
If the beings preceded the number and
this
were discerned on them at the stirring,
to
such and such a total, of the numbering
principle,
then the actual number of the beings
would
be a chance not a choice; since that
total
is not a matter of chance, number is
a causing
principle preceding that determined
total.
Number then pre-exists and is the cause
by
which produced things participate in
quantity.
The single thing derives its unity
by participation
in unity- absolute; its being it derives
from being-absolute, which holds its
being
from itself alone; a unity is a unity
in
virtue of being; the particular unity—where
the unity is a multiple unity—is one
thing
only as the triad is; the collective
being
is a unity of this kind, the unity
not of
the monad but of the myriad or any
such collective
number. Take a man affirming the presence
of ten thousand things; it is he that
produces
the number; he does not tell us that
the
ten thousand have uttered it; they
merely
exhibit their several forms; the enumerator's
mind supplies the total which would
never
be known if the mind kept still. How
does
the mind pronounce? By being able to
enumerate;
that is by knowing number: But in order
to
this, number must be in existence,
and that
that principle should not know its
own total
content is absurd, impossible. It is
with
number as with good. When we pronounce
things
to be good either we mean that they
are in
their own nature so or we affirm goodness
as an accidental in them. Dealing with
the
primals, the goodness we have in mind
is
that first hypostasis; where the goodness
is an accidental we imply the existence
of
a principle of good as a necessary
condition
of the accidental presence; there must
be
some source of that good which is observed
elsewhere, whether this source be an
absolute
good or something that of its own nature
produces the good. Similarly with number;
in attributing the decad to things
we affirm
either the truly existent decad or,
where
the decadhood is accidental, we necessarily
posit the self-subsistent decad, decad
not
associated; if things are to be described
as forming a decad, then either they
must
be of themselves the decad or be preceded
by that which has no other being than
that
of decadhood. It must be urged as a
general
truth that anything affirmed of a subject
not itself either found its way in
from outside
or is the characteristic act of that
subject;
and supposing the predicated attribute
to
show no variation of presence and absence
but to be always present, then, if
the subject
is a real being so also is the accidental
in an equal degree; or, failing real
being,
it at least belongs to the existents,
it
exists. In the case when the subject
can
be thought of as remaining without
its act,
yet that act is inbound with it even
though
to our minds it appears as a later;
when
on the contrary the subject cannot
be conceived
without the attribute-man, for example,
without
unity—then the attribute is either
not later
but concomitant or, being essential
to the
existence, is precedent. In our view,
unity
and number are precedent.
11 It may be suggested that the decad
is
nothing more than so many henads; admitting
the one henad why should we reject
the ten?
As the one is a real existence why
not the
rest? We are certainly not compelled
to attach
that one henad to some one thing and
so deprive
all the rest of the means to unity:
Since
every existent must be one thing, the
unity
is obviously common to all. This means
one
principle applying to many, the principle
whose existence within itself we affirmed
to be presupposed by its manifestation
outside.
But if a henad exists in some given
object
and further is observed in something
else,
then that first henad being real, there
cannot
be only one henad in existence; there
must
be a multiplicity of henads. Supposing
that
first henad alone to exist, it must
obviously
be lodged either in the thing of completest
being or at all events in the thing
most
completely a unity. If in the thing
of completest
being, then the other henads are but
nominal
and cannot be ranked with the first
henad,
or else number becomes a collection
of unlike
monads and there are differences among
monads
[an impossibility]. If that first henad
is
to be taken as lodged in the thing
of completest
unity, there is the question why that
most
perfect unity should require the first
henad
to give it unity. Since all this is
impossible,
then, before any particular can be
thought
of as a unit, there must exist a unity
bare,
unrelated by very essence. If in that
realm
also there must be a unity apart from
anything
that can be called one thing, why should
there not exist another unity as well?
Each
particular, considered in itself, would
be
a manifold of monads, totalling to
a collective
unity. If however nature produces continuously—or
rather has produced once for all—not
halting
at the first production but bringing
a sort
of continuous unity into being, then
it produces
the minor numbers by the sheer fact
of setting
an early limit to its advance: Outgoing
to
a greater extent—not in the sense of
moving
from point to point but in its inner
changes—it
would produce the larger numbers; to
each
number so emerging it would attach
the due
quantities and the appropriate thing,
knowing
that without this adaptation to number
the
thing could not exist or would be a
stray,
something outside, at once, of both
number
and reason.
12 We may be told that unity and monad
have
no real existence, that the only unity
is
some definite object that is one thing,
so
that all comes to an attitude of the
mind
towards things considered singly. But,
to
begin with, why at this should not
the affirmation
of being pass equally as an attitude
of mind
so that being too must disappear? No
doubt
being strikes and stings and gives
the impression
of reality; but we find ourselves just
as
vividly struck and impressed in the
presence
of unity. Besides, is this attitude,
this
concept itself, a unity or a manifold?
When
we deny the unity of an object, clearly
the
unity mentioned is not supplied by
the object,
since we are saying it has none; the
unity
therefore is within ourselves, something
latent in our minds independently of
any
concrete one thing. [an objector speaks-]
"but the unity we thus possess
comes
by our acceptance of a certain idea
or impression
from things external; it is a notion
derived
from an object. Those that take the
notion
of numbers and of unity to be but one
species
of the notions held to be inherent
in the
mind must allow to numbers and to unity
the
reality they ascribe to any of the
others,
and on occasion they must be met; but
no
such real existence can be posited
when the
concept is taken to be an attitude
or notion
rising in us as a by-product of the
objects;
this happens when we say "this,"
"What," and still more obviously
in the affirmations "crowd,"
"festival,"
"army," "multiplicity."
as multiplicity is nothing apart from
certain
constituent items and the festival
nothing
apart from the people gathered happily
at
the rites, so when we affirm unity
we are
not thinking of some Oneness self-
standing,
unrelated. And there are many other
such
cases; for instance "on the right,"
"above" and their opposites;
what
is there of reality about this "On-the-right-ness"
but the fact that two different positions
are occupied? So with "above":
"above" and "below"
are
a mere matter of position and have
no significance
outside of this sphere. Now in answer
to
this series of objections our first
remark
is that there does exist an actuality
implicit
in each one of the relations cited;
though
this is not the same for all or the
same
for correlatives or the same for every
reference
to unity. But these objections must
be taken
singly.
13 It cannot reasonably be thought
that the
notion of unity is derived from the
object
since this is physical—man, animal,
even
stone, a presentation of that order
is something
very different from unity [which must
be
a thing of the intellectual]; if that
presentation
were unity, the mind could never affirm
unity
unless of that given thing, man, for
example.
Then again, just as in the case of
"On
the right" or other such affirmation
of relation, the mind does not affirm
in
some caprice but from observation of
contrasted
position, so here it affirms unity
in virtue
of perceiving something real; assuredly
the
assertion of unity is not a bare attitude
towards something non- existent. It
is not
enough that a thing be alone and be
itself
and not something else: And that very
"something
else" tells of another unity.
Besides
Otherness and difference are later;
unless
the mind has first rested on unity
it cannot
affirm Otherness or difference; when
it affirms
aloneness it affirms unity-with- aloneness;
thus unity is presupposed in aloneness.
Besides,
that in us which asserts unity of some
object
is first a unity, itself; and the object
is a unity before any outside affirmation
or conception. A thing must be either
one
thing or more than one, manifold: And
if
there is to be a manifold there must
be a
precedent unity. To talk of a manifold
is
to talk of what has something added
to unity;
to think of an army is to think of
a multitude
under arms and brought to unity. In
refusing
to allow the manifold to remain manifold,
the mind makes the truth clear; it
draws
a separate many into one, either supplying
a unity not present or keen to perceive
the
unity brought about by the ordering
of the
parts; in an army, even, the unity
is not
a fiction but as real as that of a
building
erected from many stones, though of
course
the unity of the house is more compact.
If,
then, unity is more pronounced in the
continuous,
and more again where there is no separation
by part, this is clearly because there
exists,
in real existence, something which
is a nature
or principle of unity. There cannot
be a
greater and less in the non-existent:
As
we predicate substance of everything
in sense,
but predicate it also of the intellectual
order and more strictly there—since
we hold
that the greater and more sovereign
substantiality
belongs to the real beings and that
being
is more marked in substance, even sensible
substance, than in the other kinds—so,
finding
unity to exhibit degree of more and
less,
differing in sense-things as well as
in the
intellectual, we must similarly admit
that
unity exists under all forms though
still
by reference, only, to that primal
unity.
As substance and real being, despite
the
participation of the sensible, are
still
of the intellectual and not the sensible
order, so too the unity observed present
in things of sense by participation
remains
still an intellectual and to be grasped
by
an intellectual act. The mind, from
a thing
present to it, comes to knowledge of
something
else, a thing not presented; that is,
it
has a prior knowledge. By this prior
knowledge
it recognises being in a particular
being;
similarly when a thing is one it can
affirm
unity as it can affirm also duality
and multiplicity.
It is impossible to name or conceive
anything
not making one or two or some number;
equally
impossible that the thing should not
exist
without which nothing can possibly
be named
or conceived; impossible to deny the
reality
of that whose existence is a necessary
condition
of naming or affirming anything; what
is
a first need, universally, to the formation
of every concept and every proposition
must
exist before reasoning and thinking;
only
as an existent can it be cited to account
for the stirring of thought. If unity
is
necessary to the substantial existence
of
all that really is—and nothing exists
which
is not one—unity must precede reality
and
be its author. It is therefore, an
existent
unity, not an existent that develops
unity;
considered as being-with-unity it would
be
a manifold, whereas in the pure unity
there
is no being save in so far as unity
attends
to producing it. As regards the word
"this,"
it is nat a bare word; it affirms an
indicated
existence without using the name, it
tells
of a certain presence, whether a substance
or some other existent; any this must
be
significant; it is no attitude of the
mind
applying itself to a non-existent;
the this
shows a thing present, as much as if
we used
the strict name of the object.
14 To the argument touching relation
we have
an answer surely legitimate: The unity
is
not of a nature to lose its own manner
of
being only because something else stands
in a state which it does not itself
share;
to stray from its unity it must itself
suffer
division into duality or the still
wider
plurality. If by division the one identical
mass can become a duality without loss
of
quantity, clearly the unity it possessed
and by this destructive division lost
was
something distinct. What may be alternatively
present and absent to the same subject
must
be classed among real- beings, regardless
of position; an accidental elsewhere,
it
must have reality in itself whether
it be
manifested in things of sense or in
the intellectual—an
accidental in the laters but self-existent
in the higher, especially in the first
in
its aspect of unity developing into
being.
We may be told that unity may lose
that character
without change in itself, becoming
duality
by association with something else;
but this
is not true; unity does not become
two things;
neither the added nor what takes the
addition
becomes two; each remains the one thing
it
was; the duality is predicable of the
group
only, the unity remaining unchanged
in each
of those unchanged constituents. Two
and
the dyad are not essentially relative:
If
the only condition to the construction
of
duality were meeting and association
such
a relation might perhaps constitute
twoness
and duality; but in fact we see duality
produced
by the very opposite process, by the
splitting
apart of a unity. This shows that duality—or
any other such numerical form—is no
relation
produced either by scission or association.
If one configuration produces a certain
thing
it is impossible that the opposite
should
produce the same so that the thing
may be
identified with the relation. What
then is
the actual cause? Unity is due to the
presence
of unity; duality to that of duality;
it
is precisely as things are white by
Whiteness,
just by justice, beautiful by beauty.
Otherwise
we must reject these universals and
call
in relation here also: Justice would
arise
from a certain attitude in a given
situation,
beauty from a certain pattern of the
person
with nothing present able to produce
the
beauty, nothing coming from without
to effect
that agreeable appearance. You see
something
which you pronounce to be a unity;
that thing
possesses also size, form, and a host
of
other characteristics you might name;
size,
bulk, sweetness, bitterness and other
ideas
are actually present in the thing;
it surely
cannot be thought that, while every
conceivable
quality has real-being, quantity [number]
has not and that while continuous quantity
exists, discrete quantity does not
and this
though continuous quantity is measured
by
the discrete. No: As size by the presence
of magnitude, and Oneness by the presence
of unity, so with duality and all the
other
numerical modes. As to the how of participation,
the enquiry is that of all participation
in ideal forms; we must note, however,
that
the presence of the decad in the looser
totals
is different from its presence in the
continuous;
there is difference again in its presence
within many powers where multiplicity
is
concentred in unity; arrived at the
intellectuals,
there too we discover number, the authentic
number, no longer entering the alien,
decad-
absolute not decad of some particular
intellectual
group.
15 We must repeat: The collective being,
the authentic, there, is at once being
and
intellectual-principle and the complete
living
form; thus it includes the total of
living
things; the unity there is reproduced
by
the unity of this living universe in
the
degree possible to it—for the sense-nature
as such cannot compass that transcendental
unity—thus that living-all is inevitably
number-entire: If the number were not
complete,
the all would be deficient to the extent
of some number, and if every number
applicable
to living things were not contained
in it,
it would not be the all-comprehending
life-form.
Therefore, number exists before every
living
thing, before the collective life-
form.
Again: Man exists in the intellectual
and
with him all other living things, both
by
possession of real-being and because
that
is the life-form complete. Even the
man of
this sphere is a member of the intellectual
since that is the life-form complete;
every
living thing by virtue of having life,
is
there, there in the life- form, and
man is
there also, in the intellectual, in
so far
as he is intellect, for all intelligences
are severally members of that. Now
all this
means number there. Yet even in intellect
number is not present primally; its
presence
there is the reckoning of the acts
of intellectual-principle;
it tallies with the justice in intellectual-
principle, its moral wisdom, its virtues,
its knowledge, all whose possession
makes
that principle what it is. But knowledge—must
not this imply presence to the alien?
No;
knowledge, known and knower are an
identity;
so with all the rest; every member
of intellectual-principle
is therefore present to it primally;
justice,
for example, is not accidental to it
as to
soul in its character as soul, where
these
virtues are mainly potential becoming
actual
by the intention towards intellectual-principle
and association with it. Next we come
to
being, fully realized, and this is
the seat
of number; by number, being brings
forth
the beings; its movement is planned
to number;
it establishes the numbers of its offspring
before bringing them to be, in the
same way
as it establishes its own unity by
linking
pure being to the first: The numbers
do not
link the lower to the first; it suffices
that being is so linked; for being,
in taking
form as number, binds its members to
itself.
As a unity, it suffers no division,
remaining
self-constant; as a thing of division,
containing
its chosen total of members, it knows
that
total and so brings forth number, a
phase
therefore of its content: Its development
of part is ruled by the powers of number,
and the beings it produces sum to that
number.
Thus number, the primal and true, is
principle
and source of actuality to the beings.
Hence
it is that in our sphere, also, number
accompanies
the coming to be of particular things
and
to suppose another number than the
actual
is to suppose the production of something
else or of nothing. These then are
the primal
numbers; they are numerable; the numbers
of the other order are of a double
character;
as derived from the first numbers they
are
themselves numerable but as acting
for those
first they are measures of the rest
of things,
numbering numbers and numerables. For
how
could they declare a decad save in
the light
of numbers within themselves?
16 But here we may be questioned about
these
numbers which we describe as the primal
and
authentic: "Where do you place
these
numbers, in what genus among beings?
To everyone
they seem to come under Quantity and
you
have certainly brought Quantity in,
where
you say that discrete Quantity equally
with
the continuous holds place among beings;
but you go on to say that there are
the numbers
belonging to the firsts and then talk
of
other numbers quite distinct, those
of reckoning;
tell us how you arrange all this, for
there
is difficulty here. And then, the unity
in
sense-things—is that a quantity or
is quantity
here just so many units brought together,
the unity being the starting-point
of quantity
but not quantity itself? And, if the
starting-point,
is it a kindred thing or of another
genus?
All this you owe it to us to make clear."
Be it so; we begin by pointing out
a distinction:
You take one thing with another—for
we must
first deal with objects of sense—a
dog and
a man, or two men; or you take a group
and
affirm ten, a decad of men: In this
case
the number affirmed is not a reality,
even
as reality goes in the sphere of sense,
but
is purely Quantity: Similarly when
you resolve
into units, breaking up the decad,
those
units are your principle of Quantity
since
the single individual is not a unity
absolute.
But the case is different when you
consider
one man in himself and affirm a certain
number,
duality, for example, in that he is
at once
living and reasoning. By this analysis
and
totalling, you get quantity; but there
are
two objects under consideration and
each
of these is one; each of the unities
contributes
to the complete being and the oneness
is
inherent in each; this is another kind
of
number; number essential; even the
duality
so formed is no posterior; it does
not signify
a quantity apart from the thing but
the quantity
in the essence which holds the thing
together.
The number here is no mere result of
your
detailing; the things exist of themselves
and are not brought together by your
reckoning,
but what has it to do with essential
reality
that you count one man in with another?
There
is here no resultant unity such as
that of
a choir—the decad is real only to you
who
count the ten; in the ten of your reckoning
there cannot be a decad without a unitary
basis; it is you that make the ten
by your
counting, by fixing that tenness down
to
quantity; in choir and army there is
something
more than that, something not of your
placing.
But how do you come to have a number
to place?
The number inherent apart from any
enumeration
has its own manner of being, but the
other,
that resulting on the appearance of
an external
to be appraised by the number within
yourself,
is either an act of these inherent
numbers
or an act in accordance with them;
in counting
we produce number and so bring quantity
into
being just as in walking we bring a
certain
movement into being. But what of that
"number
within us having its own manner of
being"?
It is the number of our essence. "Our
essence" we read "partakes
of number
and harmony and, also, is number and
harmony."
"neither body nor magnitude,"
someone
says: Soul, then, is number since it
is essence.
The number belonging to body is an
essence
of the order of body; the number belonging
to soul constitutes the essences of
souls.
In the intellectuals, all, if the absolute
living-form, there is a multiple—a
triad,
let us say—that triad of the living-
form
is of the nature of essence: And the
triad
prior to any living thing, triad in
the realm
of being, is a principle of essence.
When
you enumerate two things—say, animal
and
beauty—each of these remains one thing;
the
number is your production; it lay within
yourself; it is you that elaborate
quantity,
here the dyad. But when you declare
virtue
to be a tetrad, you are affirming a
tetrad
which does actually exist; the parts,
so
to speak, make one thing; you are taking
as the object of your act a unity—tetrad
to which you accommodate the tetrad
within
yourself.
17 But what of the infinite number
we hear
of; does not all this reasoning set
it under
limit? And rightly so if the thing
is to
be a number; limitlessness and number
are
in contradiction. How, then, do we
come to
use the term? Is it that we think of
number
as we think of an infinite line, not
with
the idea that any such lire exists
but that
even the very greatest—that of the
[path
of the] universe, for example—may be
thought
of as still greater? So it might be
with
number; let it be fixed, yet we still
are
free to think of its double, though
not of
course to produce the doubled quantity
since
it is impossible to join to the actual
what
is no more than a conception, a phantasm,
private to ourselves. It is our view
that
there does exist an infinite line,
among
the intellectual beings: For there
a line
would not be quantitative and being
without
quantity could be numerically infinite.
This
however would be in another mode than
that
of limitless extension. In what mode
then?
In that the conception of the absolute
line
does not include the conception of
limit.
But what sort of thing is the line
in the
intellectual and what place does it
hold?
It is later than number since unity
is observed
in it; it rises at one point and traverses
one course and simply lacks the quantity
that would be the measure of the distance.
But where does this thing lie? Is it
existent
only in the defining thought, so to
speak?
No; it is also a thing, though a thing
of
the intellectual. All that belongs
to that
order is at once an intellectual and
in some
degree the concrete thing. There is
a position,
as well as a manner of being, for all
configurations,
for surface, for solid. And certainly
the
configurations are not of our devising;
for
example, the configurations of the
universe
are obviously antecedent to ourselves;
so
it must be with all the configurations
of
the things of nature; before the bodily
reproductions
all must exist there, without configuration,
primal configurations. For these primals
are not shapes in something; self-belonging,
they are perfect without extension;
only
the extended needs the external. In
the sphere
of real-being the configuration is
always
a unity; it becomes discrete either
in the
living-form or immediately before:
I say
"becomes discrete" not in
the sense
that it takes magnitude there but that
it
is broken apart for the purpose of
the living-form
and is allotted to the bodies within
that
form—for instance, to fire there, the
intellectual
pyramid. And because the ideal-form
is there,
the fire of this sphere seeks to produce
that configuration against the check
of matter:
And so of all the rest as we read in
the
account of the realm of sense. But
does the
life-form contain the configurations
by the
mere fact of its life? They are in
the intellectual-principle
previously but they also exist in the
living-form;
if this be considered as including
the intellectual-principle,
then they are primally in the life-form,
but if that principle comes first then
they
are previously in that. And if the
life-form
entire contains also souls, it must
certainly
be subsequent to the intellectual-principle.
No doubt there is the passage "Whatever
intellect sees in the entire life-form";
thus seeing, must not the intellectual-principle
be the later? No; the seeing may imply
merely
that the reality comes into being by
the
fact of that seeing; the intellectual-principle
is not external to the life-form; all
is
one; the act of the intellectual- principle
possesses itself of bare sphere, while
the
life-form holds the sphere as sphere
of a
living total.
18 It appears then that number in that
realm
is definite; it is we that can conceive
the
"more than is present"; the
infinity
lies in our counting: In the real is
no conceiving
more than has been conceived; all stands
entire; no number has been or could
be omitted
to make addition possible. It might
be described
as infinite in the sense that it has
not
been measured—who is there to measure
it?—but
it is solely its own, a concentrated
unit,
entire, not ringed round by any boundary;
its manner of being is settled for
it by
itself alone. None of the real- beings
is
under limit; what is limited, measured,
is
what needs measure to prevent it running
away into the unbounded. There every
being
is measure; and therefore it is that
all
is beautiful. Because that is a living
thing
it is beautiful, holding the highest
life,
the complete, a life not tainted towards
death, nothing mortal there, nothing
dying.
Nor is the life of that absolute living-form
some feeble flickering; it is primal,
the
brightest, holding all that life has
of radiance;
it is that first light which the souls
there
draw on for their life and bring with
them
when they come here. It knows for what
purpose
it lives, towards What it lives, from
Whence
it lives; for the Whence of its life
is the
Whither... And close above it stands
the
wisdom of all, the collective intellectual-principle,
knit into it, one with it, colouring
it to
a higher goodness, by kneading wisdom
into
it, making its beauty still more august.
Even here the august and veritably
beautiful
life is the life in wisdom, here dimly
seen,
there purely. For there wisdom gives
sight
to the seer and power for the fuller
living
and in that tenser life both to see
and to
become what is seen. Here attention
is set
for the most part on the unliving and,
in
the living, on what is lifeless in
them;
the inner life is taken only with alloy:
There, all are living beings, living
wholly,
unalloyed; however you may choose to
study
one of them apart from its life, in
a moment
that life is flashed out on you: Once
you
have known the essence that pervades
them,
conferring that unchangeable life on
them,
once you perceive the judgement and
wisdom
and knowledge that are theirs, you
can but
smile at all the lower nature with
its pretention
to reality. In virtue of this essence
it
is that life endures, that the intellectual-principle
endures, that the beings stand in their
eternity;
nothing alters it, turns it, moves
it; nothing,
indeed, is in being besides it to touch
it;
anything that is must be its product;
anything
opposed to it could not affect it.
Being
itself could not make such an opposite
into
being; that would require a prior to
both
and that prior would then be being;
so that
parmenides was right when he taught
the identity
of being and unity. Being is thus beyond
contact not because it stands alone
but because
it is being. For being alone has being
in
its own right. How then can we deny
to it
either being or anything at all that
may
exist effectively, anything that may
derive
from it? As long as it exists it produces:
But it exists for ever; so, therefore,
do
its products. And so great is it in
power
and beauty that it remains the allurer,
all
things of the universe depending from
it
and rejoicing to hold their trace of
it and
through that to seek their good. To
us, existence
is before the good; all this world
desires
life and wisdom in order to being;
every
soul and every intellect seeks to be
its
being, but being is sufficient to itself.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Seventh tractate: How the multiplicity
of
the ideal-forms came into being and
on the
good
1 God, or some one of the gods, in
sending
the souls to their birth, placed eyes
in
the face to catch the light and allotted
to each sense the appropriate organ,
providing
thus for the safety which comes by
seeing
and hearing in time and, seeking or
avoiding
under guidance of touch. But what led
to
this provision? It cannot be that other
forms
of being were produced first and that,
these
perishing in the absence of the senses,
the
maker at last supplied the means by
which
men and other living beings might avert
disaster.
We may be told that it lay within the
divine
knowledge that animal life would be
exposed
to heat and cold and other such experiences
incident to body and that in this knowledge
he provided the senses and the organs
apt
to their activity in order that the
living
total might not fall an easy prey.
Now, either
he gave these organs to souls already
possessing
the sensitive powers or he gave senses
and
organs alike. But if the souls were
given
the powers as well as the organs, then,
souls
though they were, they had no sensation
before
that giving. If they possessed these
powers
from the moment of being souls and
became
souls in order to their entry into
process,
then it is of their very nature to
belong
to process, unnatural to them to be
outside
of process and within the intellectual:
They
were made in the intent that they should
belong to the alien and have their
being
amid evil; the divine provision would
consist
in holding them to their disaster;
this is
God's reasoned purpose, this the plan
entire.
Now what is the foundation of reasoned
plan?
Precedent planning, it may be; but
still
we are forced back to some thing or
things
determining it. What would these be
here?
Either sense-perception or intellect.
But
sense-perception it cannot in this
case be:
Intellect is left; yet, starting from
intellect,
the conclusion will be knowledge, not
therefore
the handling of the sensible; what
begins
with the intellectual and proceeds
to the
intellectual can certainly not end
in dealings
with the sensible. Providence, then,
whether
over living beings or over any part
of the
universe was never the outcome of plan.
There
is in fact no planning there; we speak
of
reasoned purpose in the world of things
only
to convey that the universe is of the
character
which in the later order would point
to a
wise purposing; providence implies
that things
are as, in the later order, a competent
foreplanning
would produce them. Reasoning serves,
in
beings not of the order above that
need,
to supply for the higher power; foresight
is necessary in the lack of power which
could
dispense with it; it labours towards
some
one occurrence in preference to another
and
it goes in a sort of dread of the unfitting;
where only the fitting can occur, there
is
no foreseeing. So with planning; where
one
only of two things can be, what place
is
there for plan? The alone and one and
utterly
simplex cannot involve a "this
to avert
that": If the "this"
could
not be, the "that" must;
the serviceable
thing appeared and at once approved
itself
so. But surely this is foreseeing,
deliberating:
Are we not back at what was said at
the beginning,
that God did to this end give both
the senses
and the powers, however perplexing
that giving
be? No: All turns on the necessary
completeness
of act; we cannot think anything belonging
to God to be other than a whole and
all and
therefore in anything of God's that
all must
be contained; God therefore must take
in
the future, present beforehand. Certainly
there is no later in the divine; what
is
there as present is future for elsewhere.
If then the future is present, it must
be
present as having been foreconceived
for
later coming to be; at that divine
stage
therefore it lacks nothing and therefore
can never lack; all existed, eternally
and
in such a way that at the later stage
any
particular thing may be said to exist
for
this or that purpose; the all, in its
extension
and so to speak unfolding, is able
to present
succession while yet it is simultaneous;
this is because it contains the cause
of
all as inherent to itself.
2 Thus we have even here the means
of knowing
the nature of the intellectual-principle,
though, seeing it more closely than
anything
else, we still see it at less than
its worth.
We know that it exists but its cause
we do
not see, or, if we do, we see that
cause
as something apart. We see a man—or
an eye,
if you like—but this is an image or
part
of an image; what is in that principle
is
at once man and the reason of his being;
for there man—or eye—must be, itself,
an
intellective thing and a cause of its
being;
it could not exist at all unless it
were
that cause, whereas here, everything
partial
is separate and so is the cause of
each.
In the intellectual, all is at one
so that
the thing is identical with the cause.
Even
here the thing and its cause are often
identical—an
eclipse furnishes an example—what then
is
there to prevent other things too being
identical
with their cause and this cause being
the
essence of the thing? It must be so;
and
by this search after the cause the
thing's
essence is reached, for the essence
of a
thing is its cause. I am not here saying
that the informing idea is the cause
of the
thing—though this is true—but that
the idea
itself, unfolded, reveals the cause
inherent
in it. A thing of inactivity, even
though
alive, cannot include its own cause;
but
where could a forming-idea, a member
of the
intellectual-principle, turn in quest
of
its cause? We may be answered "in
the
intellectual-principle"; but the
two
are not distinct; the idea is the intellectual-principle;
and if that principle must contain
the ideas
complete, their cause must be contained
in
them. The intellectual-principle itself
contains
every cause of the things of its content;
but these of its content are identically
intellectual- principle, each of them
intellectual-principle;
none of them, thus, can lack its own
cause;
each springs into being carrying with
it
the reason of its being. No result
of chance,
each must rise complete with its cause;
it
is an integral and so includes the
excellence
bound up with the cause. This is how
all
participants in the idea are put into
possession
of their cause. In our universe, a
coherent
total of multiplicity, the several
items
are linked each to the other, and by
the
fact that it is an all every cause
is included
in it: Even in the particular thing
the part
is discernibly related to the whole,
for
the parts do not come into being separately
and successively but are mutually cause
and
caused at one and the same moment.
Much more
in the higher realm must all the singles
exist for the whole and each for itself:
If then that world is the conjoint
reality
of all, of an all not chance-ruled
and not
sectional, the cause there must include
the
causes: Every item must hold, in its
very
nature, the uncaused possession of
its cause;
uncaused, independent and standing
apart
from cause, they must be self-contained,
cause and all. Further, since nothing
there
is chance-sprung, and the multiplicity
in
each comprehends the entire content,
then
the cause of every member can be named;
the
cause was present from the beginning,
inherent,
not a cause but a fact of the being;
or,
rather, cause and manner of being were
one.
What could an idea have, as cause,
over and
above the intellectual-principle? It
is a
thought of that principle and cannot,
at
that, be considered as anything but
a perfect
product. If it is thus perfect we cannot
speak of anything in which it is lacking
nor cite any reason for such lack.
That thing
must be present, and we can say why.
The
why is inherent, therefore, in the
entity,
that is to say in every thought and
activity
of the intellectual-principle. Take
for example
the idea of man; man entire is found
to contribute
to it; he is in that idea in all his
fulness
including everything that from the
beginning
belonged to man. If man were not complete
there, so that there were something
to be
added to the idea, that additional
must belong
to a derivative; but man exists from
eternity
and must therefore be complete; the
man born
is the derivative.
3 What then is there to prevent man
having
been the object of planning there?
No: All
stands in that likeness, nothing to
be added
or taken away; this planning and reasoning
is based only on an assumption; things
are
taken to be in process and this suggests
planning and reasoning; insist on the
eternity
of the process and planning falls to
the
ground. There can be no planning over
the
eternal; that would imply forgetfulness
of
a first state; further, if the second
state
were better, things stood ill at first;
if
they stood well, so they must remain.
Only
in conjunction with their causes are
things
good; even in this sphere a thing is
good
in virtue of being complete; form means
that
the thing is complete, the matter duly
controlled;
this control means that nothing has
been
left crude; but something is so left
if anything
belonging to the shape be missing-eye,
or
other part. Thus to state cause is
to state
the thing complete. Why eyes or eyebrows?
for completion: If you say "for
preservation,"
you affirm an indwelling safeguard
of the
essence, something contributory to
the being:
The essence, then, preceded the safeguard
and the cause was inbound with the
essence;
distinct, this cause is in its nature
a part
of the essence. All parts, thus, exist
in
regard to each other: The essence is
all-embracing,
complete, entire; the excellency is
inbound
with the cause and embraced by it;
the being,
the essence, the cause, all are one.
But,
at this, sense-perception—even in its
particular
modes—is involved in the idea by eternal
necessity, in virtue of the completeness
of the idea; intellectual-principle,
as all-inclusive,
contains in itself all by which we
are brought,
later, to recognise this perfection
in its
nature; the cause, there, was one total,
all- inclusive; thus man in the intellectual
was not purely intellect, sense- perception
being an addition made on his entry
into
birth: All this would seem to imply
a tendance
in that great principle towards the
lower,
towards this sphere. But how could
that principle
have such perception, be aware of things
of sense? Surely it is untenable on
the one
hand that sense-perception should exist
there,
from eternity, and on the other that
only
on the debasement of the soul should
there
be sense- perception here and the accomplishment
in this realm of the act of what was
always
a power in that?
4 To meet the difficulty we must make
a close
examination of the nature of man in
the intellectual;
perhaps, though, it is better to begin
with
the man of this plane lest we be reasoning
to man there from a misconception of
man
here. There may even be some who deny
the
difference. We ask first whether man
as here
is a reason-principle different to
that soul
which produces him as here and gives
him
life and thought; or is he that very
soul
or, again, the [yet lower] soul using
the
human body? Now if man is a reasonable
living
being and by "living being"
is
meant a conjoint of soul and body,
the reason-principle
of man is not identical with soul.
But if
the conjoint of soul and body is the
reason-principle
of man, how can man be an eternal reality,
seeing that it is only when soul and
body
have come together that the reason-
principle
so constituted appears? The reason-principle
will be the foreteller of the man to
be,
not the man absolute with which we
are dealing
but more like his definition, and not
at
that indicating his nature since what
is
indicated is not the idea that is to
enter
matter but only that of the known thing,
the conjoint. We have not yet found
the man
we are seeking, the equivalent of the
reason-principle.
But—it may be said—the reason-principle
of
such beings must be some conjoint,
one element
in another. This does not define the
principle
of either. If we are to state with
entire
accuracy the reason-principles of the
forms
in matter and associated with matter,
we
cannot pass over the generative reason-principle,
in this case that of man, especially
since
we hold that a complete definition
must cover
the essential manner of being. What,
then,
is this essential of man? What is the
indwelling,
inseparable something which constitutes
man
as here? Is the reason-principle itself
a
reasoning living being or merely a
maker
of that reasoning life-form? And what
is
it apart from that act of making? The
living
being corresponds to a reasoning life
in
the reason-principle; man therefore
is a
reasoning life: But there is no life
without
soul; either, then, the soul supplies
the
reasoning life—and man therefore is
not an
essence but simply an activity of the
soul—or
the soul is the man. But if reasoning
soul
is the man, why does it not constitute
man
on its entry into some other animal
form?
5 Man, thus, must be some reason-principle
other than soul. But why should he
not be
some conjoint—a soul in a certain reason-principle—the
reason-principle being, as it were,
a definite
activity which however could not exist
without
that which acts? This is the case with
the
reason-principles in seed which are
neither
soulless nor entirely soul. For these
productive
principles cannot be devoid of soul
and there
is nothing surprising in such essences
being
reason-principles. But these principles
producing
other forms than man, of what phase
of soul
are they activities? Of the vegetal
soul?
Rather of that which produces animal
life,
a brighter soul and therefore one more
intensely
living. The soul of that order, the
soul
that has entered into matter of that
order,
is man by having, apart from body,
a certain
disposition; within body it shapes
all to
its own fashion, producing another
form of
man, man reduced to what body admits,
just
as an artist may make a reduced image
of
that again. It is soul, then, that
holds
the pattern and reason-principles of
man,
the natural tendencies, the dispositions
and powers—all feeble since this is
not the
primal man—and it contains also the
ideal-forms
of other senses, forms which themselves
are
senses, bright to all seeming but images,
and dim in comparison with those of
the earlier
order. The higher man, above this sphere,
rises from the more godlike soul, a
soul
possessed of a nobler humanity and
brighter
perceptions. This must be the man of
Plato's
definition ["man is soul"],
where
the addition "soul as using body"
marks the distinction between the soul
which
uses body directly and the soul, poised
above,
which touches body only through that
intermediary.
The man of the realm of birth has sense-perception:
The higher soul enters to bestow a
brighter
life, or rather does not so much enter
as
simply impart itself; for soul does
not leave
the intellectual but, maintaining that
contact,
holds the lower life as pendant from
it,
blending with it by the natural link
of reason-
principle to reason-principle: And
man, the
dimmer, brightens under that illumination.
6 But how can that higher soul have
sense-
perception? It is the perception of
what
falls under perception there, sensation
in
the mode of that realm: It is the source
of the soul's perception of the sense-realm
in its correspondence with the intellectual.
Man as sense-percipient becomes aware
of
that correspondence and accommodates
the
sense-realm to the lowest extremity
of its
counterpart there, proceeding from
the fire
intellectual to the fire here which
becomes
perceptible by its analogy with that
of the
higher sphere. If material things existed
there, the soul would perceive them;
man
in the intellectual, man as intellectual
soul, would be aware of the terrestrial.
This is how the secondary man, copy
of man
in the intellectual, contains the reason-principles
in copy; and man in the intellectual-
principle
contained the man that existed before
any
man. The diviner shines out on the
secondary
and the secondary on the tertiary;
and even
the latest possesses them all—not in
the
sense of actually living by them all
but
as standing in under-parallel to them.
Some
of us act by this lowest; in another
rank
there is a double activity, a trace
of the
higher being included; in yet another
there
is a blending of the third grade with
the
others: Each is that man by which he
acts
while each too contains all the grades,
though
in some sense not so. On the separation
of
the third life and third man from the
body,
then if the second also departs—of
course
not losing hold on the above—the two,
as
we are told, will occupy the same place.
No doubt it seems strange that a soul
which
has been the reason-principle of a
man should
come to occupy the body of an animal:
But
the soul has always been all, and will
at
different times be this and that. Pure,
not
yet fallen to evil, the soul chooses
man
and is man, for this is the higher,
and it
produces the higher. It produces also
the
still loftier beings, the celestials
[daimons],
who are of one form with the soul that
makes
man: Higher still stands that man more
entirely
of the celestial rank, almost a god,
reproducing
God, a celestial closely bound to God
as
a man is to man. For that being into
which
man develops is not to be called a
god; there
remains the difference which distinguishes
souls, all of the same race though
they be.
This is taking "celestial"
["daimon"]
in the sense of Plato. When a soul
which
in the human state has been thus attached
chooses animal nature and descends
to that,
it is giving forth the reason-principle—necessarily
in it—of that particular animal: This
lower
it contained and the activity has been
to
the lower.
7 But if it is by becoming evil and
inferior
that the soul produces the animal nature,
the making of ox or horse was not at
the
outset in its character; the reason-principle
of the animal, and the animal itself,
must
lie outside of the natural plan? Inferior,
yes; but outside of nature, no. The
thing
there [soul in the intellectual] was
in some
sense horse and dog from the beginning;
given
the condition, it produces the higher
kind;
let the condition fail, then, since
produce
it must, it produces what it may: It
is like
a skillful craftsman competent to create
all kinds of works of art but reduced
to
making what is ordered and what the
aptitude
of his material indicates. The power
of the
all-soul, as reason-principle of the
universe,
may be considered as laying down a
pattern
before the effective separate powers
go forth
from it: This plan would be something
like
a tentative illumining of matter; the
elaborating
soul would give minute articulation
to these
representations of itself; every separate
effective soul would become that towards
which it tended, assuming that particular
form as the choral dancer adapts himself
to the action set down for him. But
this
is to anticipate: Our enquiry was how
there
can be sense-perception in man without
the
implication that the divine addresses
itself
to the realm of process. We maintained,
and
proved, that the divine does not look
to
this realm but that things here are
dependent
on those and represent them and that
man
here, holding his powers from thence,
is
directed thither, so that, while sense
makes
the environment of what is of sense
in him,
the intellectual in him is linked to
the
intellectual. What we have called the
perceptibles
of that realm enter into cognisance
in a
way of their own, since they are not
material,
while the sensible sense here—so distinguished
as dealing with corporeal objects—is
fainter
than the perception belonging to that
higher
world; the man of this sphere has sense-
perception because existing in a less
true
degree and taking only enfeebled images
of
things there—perceptions here are intellections
of the dimmer order, and the intellections
there are vivid perceptions.
8 So much for the thing of sense; but
it
would appear that the prototype there
of
the living form, the universal horse,
must
look deliberately towards this sphere;
and,
that being so, the idea of horse must
have
been worked out in order there be a
horse
here? Yet what was that there to present
the idea of the horse it was desired
to produce?
Obviously the idea of horse must exist
before
there was any planning to make a horse;
it
could not be thought of in order to
be made;
there must have been horse unproduced
before
that which was later to come into being.
If, then, the thing existed before
it was
produced—if it cannot have been thought
of
in order to its production—the being
that
held the horse as there held it in
presence
without any looking to this sphere;
it was
not with intent to set horse and the
rest
in being here that they were contained
there;
it is that, the universal existing,
the reproduction
followed of necessity since the total
of
things was not to halt at the intellectual.
Who was there to call a halt to a power
capable
at once of self- concentration and
of outflow?
But how come these animals of earth
to be
there? What have they to do within
God? Reasoning
beings, all very well; but this host
of the
unreasoning, what is there august in
them?
Surely the very contrary? The answer
is that
obviously the unity of our universe
must
be that of a manifold since it is subsequent
to that unity-absolute; otherwise it
would
be not next to that but the very same
thing.
As a next it could not hold the higher
rank
of being more perfectly a unity; it
must
fall short: Since the best is a unity,
inevitably
there must be something more than unity,
for deficiency involves plurality.
But why
should it not be simply a dyad? Because
neither
of the constituents could ever be a
pure
unity, but at the very least a duality
and
so progressively [in an endless dualization].
Besides, in that first duality of the
hypothesis
there would be also movement and rest,
intellect
and the life included in intellect,
all-embracing
intellect and life complete. That means
that
it could not be one intellect; it must
be
intellect agglomerate including all
the particular
intellects, a thing therefore as multiple
as all the intellects and more so;
and the
life in it would nat be that of one
soul
but of all the souls with the further
power
of producing the single souls: It would
be
the entire living universe containing
much
besides man; for if it contained only
man,
man would be alone here.
9 Admitted, then—it will be said—for
the
nobler forms of life; but how can the
divine
contain the mean, the unreasoning?
The mean
is the unreasoning, since value depends
on
reason and the worth of the intellective
implies worthlessness where intellection
is lacking. Yet how can there be question
of the unreasoning or unintellective
when
all particulars exist in the divine
and come
forth from it? In taking up the refutation
of these objections, we must insist
on the
consideration that neither man nor
animals
here can be thought of as identical
with
the counterparts in the higher realm;
those
ideal forms must be taken in a larger
way.
And again the reasoning thing is not
of that
realm: Here the reasoning, there the
pre-
reasoning. Why then does man alone
reason
here, the others remaining reasonless?
Degrees
of reasoning here correspond to degrees
of
intellection in that other sphere,
as between
man and the other living beings there;
and
those others do in some measure act
by understanding.
But why are they not at man's level
of reason:
Why also the difference from man to
man?
We must reflect that, since the many
forms
of lives are movements—and so with
the intellections—they
cannot be identical: There must be
different
lives, distinct intellections, degrees
of
lightsomeness and clarity: There must
be
firsts, seconds, thirds, determined
by nearness
to the firsts. This is how some of
the intellections
are gods, others of a secondary order
having
what is here known as reason, while
others
again belong to the so-called unreasoning:
But what we know here as unreasoning
was
there a reason- principle; the unintelligent
was an intellect; the thinker of horse
was
intellect and the thought, horse, was
an
intellect. But [it will be objected]
if this
were a matter of mere thinking we might
well
admit that the intellectual concept,
remaining
concept, should take in the unintellectual,
but where concept is identical with
thing
how can the one be an intellection
and the
other without intelligence? Would not
this
be intellect making itself unintelligent?
No: The thing is not unintelligent;
it is
intelligence in a particular mode,
corresponding
to a particular aspect of life; and
just
as life in whatever form it may appear
remains
always life, so intellect is not annulled
by appearing in a certain mode. Intellectual-
principle adapted to some particular
living
being does not cease to be the intellectual-principle
of all, including man: Take it where
you
will, every manifestation is the whole,
though
in some special mode; the particular
is produced
but the possibility is of all. In the
particular
we see the intellectual- principle
in realization;
the realized is its latest phase; in
one
case the last aspect is "horse";
at "horse" ended the progressive
outgoing towards the lesser forms of
life,
as in another case it will end at something
lower still. The unfolding of the powers
of this principle is always attended
by some
abandonment in regard to the highest;
the
outgoing is by loss, and by this loss
the
powers become one thing or another
according
to the deficiency of the life-form
produced
by the failing principle; it is then
that
they find the means of adding various
requisites;
the safeguards of the life becoming
inadequate
there appear nail, talon, fang, horn.
Thus
the intellectual-principle by its very
descent
is directed towards the perfect sufficiency
of the natural constitution, finding
there
within itself the remedy of the failure.
10 But failure there? What can defensive
horns serve to there? To sufficiency
as living
form, to completeness. That principle
must
be complete as living form, complete
as intellect,
complete as life, so that if it is
not to
be one thing it may be another. Its
characteristic
difference is in this power of being
now
this, now that, so that, summing all,
it
may be the completest life-form, intelligence
complete, life in greatest fulness
with each
of the particulars complete in its
degree
while yet, over all that multiplicity,
unity
reigns. If all were one identity, the
total
could not contain this variety of forms;
there would be nothing but a self-sufficing
unity. Like every compound it must
consist
of things progressively differing in
form
and safeguarded in that form. This
is in
the very nature of shape and reason-principle;
a shape, that of man let us suppose,
must
include a certain number of differences
of
part but all dominated by a unity;
there
will be the noble and the inferior,
eye and
finger, but all within a unity; the
part
will be inferior in comparison with
the total
but best in its place. The reason-principle,
too, is at once the living form and
something
else, something distinct from the being
of
that form. It is so with virtue also;
it
contains at once the universal and
the particular;
and the total is good because the universal
is not differentiated.
11 The very heavens, patently multiple,
cannot
be thought to disdain any form of life
since
this universe holds everything. Now
how do
these things come to be here? does
the higher
realm contain all of the lower? All
that
has been shaped by reason-principle
and conforms
to idea. But, having fire [warmth]
and water,
it will certainly have vegetation;
how does
vegetation exist there? Earth, too?
Either
these are alive or they are there as
dead
things and then not everything there
has
life. How in sum can the things of
this realm
be also there? Vegetal life we can
well admit,
for the plant is a reason- principle
established
in life. If in the plant the reason-principle,
entering matter and constituting the
plant,
is a certain form of life, a definite
soul,
then, since every reason-principle
is a unity,
then either this of plant-life is the
primal
or before it there is a primal plant,
source
of its being: That first plant would
be a
unity; those here, being multiple,
must derive
from a unity. This being so, that primal
must have much the truer life and be
the
veritable plant, the plants here deriving
from it in the secondary and tertiary
degree
and living by a vestige of its life.
But
earth; how is there earth there: What
is
the being of earth and how are we to
represent
to ourselves the living earth of that
realm?
First, what is it, what the mode of
its being?
Earth, here and there alike, must possess
shape and a reason- principle. Now
in the
case of the vegetal, the reason-principle
of the plant here was found to be living
in that higher realm: Is there such
a reason-principle
in our earth? Take the most earthy
of things
found shaped in earth and they exhibit,
even
they, the indwelling earth-principle.
The
growing and shaping of stones, the
internal
moulding of mountains as they rise,
reveal
the working of an ensouled reason-
principle
fashioning them from within and bringing
them to that shape: This, we must take
it,
is the creative earth-principle corresponding
to what we call the specific principle
of
a tree; what we know as earth is like
the
wood of the tree; to cut out a stone
is like
lopping a twig from a tree, except
of course
that there is no hurt done, the stone
remaining
a member of the earth as the twig,
uncut,
of the tree. Realizing thus that the
creative
force inherent in our earth is life
within
a reason-principle, we are easily convinced
that the earth there is much more primally
alive, that it is a reasoned earth-
livingness,
the earth of real-being, earth primally,
the source of ours. Fire, similarly,
with
other such things, must be a reason-
principle
established in matter: Fire certainly
does
not originate in the friction to which
it
may be traced; the friction merely
brings
out a fire already existent in the
scheme
and contained in the materials rubbed
together.
Matter does not in its own character
possess
this fire- power: The true cause is
something
informing the matter, that is to say,
a reason-principle,
obviously therefore a soul having the
power
of bringing fire into being; that is,
a life
and a reason-principle in one. It is
with
this in mind that Plato says there
is soul
in everything of this sphere. That
soul is
the cause of the fire of the sense-world;
the cause of fire here is a certain
life
of fiery character, the more authentic
fire.
That transcendent fire being more truly
fire
will be more veritably alive; the fire
absolute
possesses life. And the same principles
apply
to the other elements, water and air.
Why,
then, are water and air not ensouled
as earth
is? Now, it is quite certain that these
are
equally within the living total, parts
of
the living all; life does not appear
visibly
in them; but neither does it in the
case
of the earth where its presence is
inferred
by what earth produces: But there are
living
things in fire and still more manifestly
in water and there are systems of life
in
the air. The particular fire, rising
only
to be quenched, eludes the soul animating
the universe; it slips away from the
magnitude
which would manifest the soul within
it;
so with air and water. If these kinds
could
somehow be fastened down to magnitude
they
would exhibit the soul within them,
now concealed
by the fact that their function requires
them to be loose or flowing. It is
much as
in the case of the fluids within ourselves;
the flesh and all that is formed out
of the
blood into flesh show the soul within,
but
the blood itself, not bringing us any
sensation,
seems not to have soul; yet it must;
the
blood is not subject to blind force;
its
nature obliges it to abstain from the
soul
which nonetheless is indwelling in
it. This
must be the case with the three elements;
it is the fact that the living beings
formed
from the close conglomeration of air
[the
stars] are not susceptible to suffering.
But just as air, so long as it remains
itself,
eludes the light which is and remains
unyielding,
so too, by the effect of its circular
movement,
it eludes soul—and, in another sense,
does
not. And so with fire and water.
12 Or take it another way: Since in
our view
this universe stands to that as copy
to original,
the living total must exist there beforehand;
that is the realm of complete being
and everything
must exist there. The sky there must
be living
and therefore not bare of stars, here
known
as the heavens—for stars are included
in
the very meaning of the word. Earth
too will
be there, and not void but even more
intensely
living and containing all that lives
and
moves on our earth and the plants obviously
rooted in life; sea will be there and
all
waters with the movement of their unending
life and all the living things of the
water;
air too must be a member of that universe
with the living things of air as here.
The
content of that living thing must surely
be alive—as in this sphere—and all
that lives
must of necessity be there. The nature
of
the major parts determines that of
the living
forms they comprise; by the being and
content
of the heaven there are determined
all the
heavenly forms of life; if those lesser
forms
were not there, that heaven itself
would
not be. To ask how those forms of life
come
to be there is simply asking how that
heaven
came to be; it is asking whence comes
life,
whence the all-life, whence the all-soul,
whence collective intellect: And the
answer
is that there no indigence or impotence
can
exist but all must be teeming, seething,
with life. All flows, so to speak,
from one
fount not to be thought of as one breath
or warmth but rather as one quality
englobing
and safeguarding all qualities—sweetness
with fragrance, wine—quality and the
savours
of everything that may be tasted, all
colours
seen, everything known to touch, all
that
ear may hear, all melodies, every rhythm.
13 For intellectual-principle is not
a simplex,
nor is the soul that proceeds from
it: On
the contrary things include variety
in the
degree of their simplicity, that is
to say
in so far as they are not compounds
but principles
and activities;—the activity of the
lowest
is simple in the sense of being a fading-out,
that of the first as the total of all
activity.
Intellectual-principle is moved in
a movement
unfailingly true to one course, but
its unity
and identity are not those of the partial;
they are those of its universality;
and indeed
the partial itself is not a unity but
divides
to infinity. We know that intellectual-principle
has a source and advances to some term
as
its ultimate; now, is the intermediate
between
source and term to thought of as a
line or
as some distinct kind of body uniform
and
unvaried? Where at that would be its
worth?
It had no change, if no differentiation
woke
it into life, it would not be a force;
that
condition would in no way differ from
mere
absence of power and, even calling
it movement,
it would still be the movement of a
life
not all-varied but indiscriminate;
now it
is of necessity that life be all-embracing,
covering all the realms, and that nothing
fail of life. Intellectual-principle,
therefore,
must move in every direction on all,
or more
precisely must ever have so moved.
A simplex
moving retains its character; either
there
is no change, movement has been null,
or
if there has been advance it still
remains
a simplex and at once there is a permanent
duality: If the one member of this
duality
is identical with the other, then it
is still
as it was, there has been no advance;
if
one member differs from the other,
it has
advanced with differentiation, and,
out of
a certain identity and difference,
it has
produced a third unity. This production,
based on identity and difference, must
be
in its nature identical and different;
it
will be not some particular different
thing
but collective difference, as its identity
is collective identity. Being, thus,
at once
collective identity and collective
difference,
intellectual-principle must reach over
all
different things; its very nature then
is
to modify into a universe. If the realm
of
different things existed before it,
these
different things must have modified
it from
the beginning; if they did not, this
intellectual-principle
produced all, or, rather, was all.
Beings
could not exist save by the activity
of intellectual-
principle; wandering down every way
it produces
thing after thing, but wandering always
within
itself in such self-bound wandering
as authentic
intellect may know; this wandering
permitted
to its nature is among real beings
which
keep pace with its movement; but it
is always
itself; this is a stationary wandering,
a
wandering within the meadow of truth
from
which it does not stray. It holds and
covers
the universe which it has made the
space,
so to speak, of its movement, itself
being
also that universe which is space to
it.
And this meadow of truth is varied
so that
movement through it may be possible;
suppose
it not always and everywhere varied,
the
failing of diversity is a failure of
movement;
failure in movement would mean a failing
of the intellectual act; halting, it
has
ceased to exercise its intellectual
act;
this ceasing, it ceases to be. The
intellectual-principle
is the intellectual act; its movement
is
complete, filling being complete; and
the
entire of being is the intellectual
act entire,
comprehending all life and the unfailing
succession of things. Because this
principle
contains identity and difference its
division
is ceaselessly bringing the different
things
to light. Its entire movement is through
life and among living things. To a
traveller
over land, all is earth but earth abounding
in difference: So in this journey the
life
through which intellectual-principle
passes
is one life but, in its ceaseless changing,
a varied life. Throughout this endless
variation
it maintains the one course because
it is
not, itself, subject to change but
on the
contrary is present as identical and
unvarying
being to the rest of things. For if
there
be no such principle of unchanging
identity
to things, all is dead, activity and
actuality
exist nowhere. These "other things"
through which it passes are also intellectual-principle
itself; otherwise it is not the all-comprehending
principle: If it is to be itself, it
must
be all-embracing; failing that, it
is not
itself. If it is complete in itself,
complete
because all-embracing, and there is
nothing
which does not find place in this total,
then there can be nothing belonging
to it
which is not different; only by difference
can there be such co- operation towards
a
total. If it knew no otherness but
was pure
identity its essential being would
be the
less for that failure to fulfil the
specific
nature which its completion requires.
14 On the nature of the intellectual-principle
we get light from its manifestations;
they
show that it demands such diversity
as is
compatible with its being a monad.
Take what
principle you will, that of plant or
animal:
If this principle were a pure unity
and not
a specifically varied thing, it could
not
so serve as principle; its product
would
be matter, the principle not having
taken
all those forms necessary if matter
is to
be permeated and utterly transformed.
A face
is not one mass; there are nose and
eyes;
and the nose is not a unity but has
the differences
which make it a nose; as bare unity
it would
be mere mass. There is infinity in
intellectual-principle
since, of its very nature, it is a
multiple
unity, not with the unity of a house
but
with that of a reason-principle, multiple
in itself: In the one intellectual
design
it includes within itself, as it were
in
outline, all the outlines, all the
patterns.
All is within it, all the powers and
intellections;
the division is not determined by a
boundary
but goes ever inward; this content
is held
as the living universe holds the natural
forms of the living creatures in it
from
the greatest to the least, down even
to the
minutest powers where there is a halt
at
the individual form. The discrimination
is
not of items huddled within a sort
of unity;
this is what is known as the universal
sympathy,
not of course the sympathy known here
which
is a copy and prevails amongst things
in
separation; that authentic sympathy
consists
in all being a unity and never discriminate.
15 That life, the various, the all-including,
the primal and one, who can consider
it without
longing to be of it, disdaining all
the other?
All other life is darkness, petty and
dim
and poor; it is unclean and polluting
the
clean for if you do but look on it
you no
longer see nor live this life which
includes
all living, in which there is nothing
that
does not live and live in a life of
purity
void of all that is ill. For evil is
here
where life is in copy and intellect
in copy;
there is the archetype, that which
is good
in the very idea—we read—as holding
the good
in the pure idea. That archetype is
good;
intellectual-principle is good as holding
its life by contemplation of the archetype;
and it sees also as good the objects
of its
contemplation because it holds them
in its
act of contemplating the principle
of good.
But these objects come to it not as
they
are there but in accord with its own
condition,
for it is their source; they spring
thence
to be here, and intellectual-principle
it
is that has produced them by its vision
there.
In the very law, never, looking to
that,
could it fail of intellectual act;
never,
on the other hand, could it produce
what
is there; of itself it could not produce;
thence it must draw its power to bring
forth,
to teem with offspring of itself; from
the
good it takes what itself did not possess.
From that unity came multiplicity to
intellectual-
principle; it could not sustain the
power
poured on it and therefore broke it
up; it
turned that one power into variety
so as
to carry it piecemeal. All its production,
effected in the power of the good,
contains
goodness; it is good, itself, since
it is
constituted by these things of good;
it is
good made diverse. It might be likened
to
a living sphere teeming with variety,
to
a globe of faces radiant with faces
all living,
to a unity of souls, all the pure souls,
not faulty but the perfect, with intellect
enthroned over all so that the place
entire
glows with intellectual splendour.
But this
would be to see it from without, one
thing
seeing another; the true way is to
become
intellectual-principle and be, our
very selves,
what we are to see.
16 But even there we are not to remain
always,
in that beauty of the multiple; we
must make
haste yet higher, above this heaven
of ours
and even that; leaving all else aside
we
ask in awe "Who produced that
realm
and how?" everything there is
a single
idea in an individual impression and,
informed
by the good, possesses the universal
good
transcendent over all. Each possessing
that
being above, possesses also the total
living-form
in virtue of that transcendent life,
possesses,
no doubt, much else as well. But what
is
the nature of this transcendent in
view of
which and by way of which the ideas
are good?
The best way of putting the question
is to
ask whether, when intellectual-principle
looked towards the good, it had intellection
of that unity as a multiplicity and,
itself
a unity, plied its act by breaking
into parts
what it was too feeble to know as a
whole.
No: That would not be intellection
looking
on the good; it would be a looking
void of
intellection. We must think of it not
as
looking but as living; dependent on
that,
it kept itself turned thither; all
the tendance
taking place there and on that must
be a
movement teeming with life and must
so fill
the looking principle; there is no
longer
bare act, there is a filling to saturation.
Forthwith intellectual-principle becomes
all things, knows that fact in virtue
of
its self-knowing and at once becomes
intellectual-principle,
filled so as to hold within itself
that object
of its vision, seeing all by the light
from
the Giver and bearing that Giver with
it.
In this way the supreme may be understood
to be the cause at once of essential
reality
and of the knowing of reality. The
sun, cause
of the existence of sense-things and
of their
being seen, is indirectly the cause
of sight,
without being either the faculty or
the object:
Similarly this principle, the good,
cause
of being and intellectual-principle,
is a
light appropriate to what is to be
seen there
and to their seer; neither the beings
nor
the intellectual- principle, it is
their
source and by the light it sheds on
both
makes them objects of intellection.
This
filling procures the existence; after
the
filling, the being; the existence achieved,
the seeing followed: The beginning
is that
state of not yet having been filled,
though
there is, also, the beginning which
means
that the filling principle was outside
and
by that act of filling gave shape to
the
filled.
17 But in what mode are these secondaries,
and intellectual- principle itself,
within
the first? They are not in the filling
principle;
they are not in the filled since before
that
moment it did not contain them. Giving
need
not comport possessing; in this order
we
are to think of a giver as a greater
and
of a gift as a lower; this is the meaning
of origin among real beings. First
there
must be an actualized thing; its laters
must
be potentially their own priors; a
first
must transcend its derivatives; the
giver
transcends the given, as a superior.
If therefore
there is a prior to actuality, that
prior
transcends activity and so transcends
life.
Our sphere containing life, there is
a Giver
of life, a principle of greater good,
of
greater worth than life; this possessed
life
and had no need to look for it to any
giver
in possession of life's variety. But
the
life was a vestige of that primal not
a life
lived by it; life, then, as it looked
towards
that was undetermined; having looked
it had
determination though that had none.
Life
looks to unity and is determined by
it, taking
bound, limit, form. But this form is
in the
shaped, the shaper had none; the limit
was
not external as something drawn about
a magnitude;
the limit was that of the multiplicity
of
the life there, limitless itself as
radiated
from its great prior; the life itself
was
not that of some determined being,
or it
would be no more than the life of an
individual.
Yet it is defined; it must then have
been
defined as the life of a unity including
multiplicity; certainly too each item
of
the multiplicity is determined, determined
as multiple by the multiplicity of
life but
as a unity by the fact of limit. As
what,
then, is its unity determined? As intellectual-principle:
Determined life is intellectual- principle.
And the multiplicity? As the multiplicity
of intellectual-principles: All its
multiplicity
resolves itself into intellectual-principles—on
the one hand the collective principle,
on
the other the particular principles.
But
does this collective intellectual-principle
include each of the particular principles
as identical with itself? No: It would
be
thus the container of only the one
thing;
since there are many intellectual-principles
within the collective, there must be
differentiation.
Once more, how does the particular
intellect
come to this differentiation? It takes
its
characteristic difference by becoming
entirely
a unity within the collective whose
totality
could not be identical with any particular.
Thus the life in the supreme was the
collectivity
of power; the vision taking place there
was
the potentiality of all; intellectual-principle,
thus arising, is manifested as this
universe
of being. It stands over the beings
not as
itself requiring base but that it may
serve
as base to the form of the firsts,
the formless
form. And it takes position towards
the soul,
becoming a light to the soul as itself
finds
its light in the first; whenever intellectual-
principle becomes the determinant of
soul
it shapes it into reasoning soul, by
communicating
a trace of what itself has come to
possess.
Thus intellectual-principle is a vestige
of the supreme; but since the vestige
is
a form going out into extension, into
plurality,
that prior, as the source of form,
must be
itself without shape and form: If the
prior
were a form, the intellectual- principle
itself could be only a reason-principle.
It was necessary that the first be
utterly
without multiplicity, for otherwise
it must
be again referred to a prior.
18 But in what way is the content of
intellectual-principle
participant in good? Is it because
each member
of it is an idea or because of their
beauty
or how? Anything coming from the good
carries
the image and type belonging to that
original
or deriving from it, as anything going
back
to warmth or sweetness carries the
memory
of those originals: Life entered into
intellectual-principle
from the supreme, for its origin is
in the
activity streaming thence; intellectual-principle
springs from the supreme, and with
it the
beauty of the ideas; at once all these,
life,
intellectual-principle, idea, must
inevitably
have goodness. But what is the common
element
in them? derivation from the first
is not
enough to procure identical quality;
there
must be some element held in common
by the
things derived: One source may produce
many
differing things as also one outgoing
thing
may take difference in various recipients:
What enters into the first act is different
from what that act transmits and there
is
difference, again, in the effect here.
Nonetheless
every item may be good in a degree
of its
own. To what, then, is the highest
degree
due? But first we must ask whether
life is
a good, bare life, or only the life
streaming
thence, very different from the life
known
here? Once more, then, what constitutes
the
goodness of life? The life of the good,
or
rather not its life but that given
forth
from it. But if in that higher life
there
must be something from that, something
which
is the authentic life, we must admit
that
since nothing worthless can come thence
life
in itself is good; so too we must admit,
in the case of authentic intellectual-principle,
that its life because good derives
from that
first; thus it becomes clear that every
idea
is good and informed by the good. The
ideas
must have something of good, whether
as a
common property or as a distinct attribution
or as held in some distinct measure.
Thus
it is established that the particular
idea
contains in its essence something of
good
and thereby becomes a good thing; for
life
we found to be good not in the bare
being
but in its derivation from the authentic,
the supreme whence it sprung: And the
same
is true of intellectual-principle:
We are
forced therefore admit a certain identity.
When, with all their differences, things
may be affirmed to have a measure of
identity,
the matter of the identity may very
well
be established in their very essence
and
yet be mentally abstracted; thus life
in
man or horse yields the notion of animal;
from water or fire we may get that
of warmth;
the first case is a definition of kind,
the
other two cite qualities, primary and
secondary
respectively. Both or one part of intellect,
then, would be called by the one term
good.
Is the good, then, inherent in the
ideas
essentially? Each of them is good but
the
goodness is not that of the unity-good.
How,
then, is it present? By the mode of
parts.
But the good is without parts? No doubt
the
good is a unity; but here it has become
particularized.
The first activity is good and anything
determined
in accord with it is good as also is
any
resultant. There is the good that is
good
by origin in the first, the good that
is
in an ordered system derived from that
earlier,
and the good that is in the actualization
[in the thing participant]. Derived,
then,
not identical—like the speech and walk
and
other characteristics of one man, each
playing
its due part. Here, it is obvious,
goodness
depends on order, rhythm, but what
equivalent
exists there? We might answer that
in the
case of the sense-order, too, the good
is
imposed since the ordering is of things
different
from the Orderer but that there the
very
things are good. But why are they thus
good
in themselves? We cannot be content
with
the conviction of their goodness on
the ground
of their origin in that realm: We do
not
deny that things deriving thence are
good,
but our subject demands that we discover
the mode by which they come to possess
that
goodness.
19 Are we to rest all on pursuit and
on the
soul? Is it enough to put faith in
the soul's
choice and call that good which the
soul
pursues, never asking ourselves the
motive
of its choice? We marshal demonstration
as
to the nature of everything else; is
the
good to be dismissed as choice? Several
absurdities
would be entailed. The good becomes
a mere
attribute of things; objects of pursuit
are
many and different so that mere choice
gives
no assurance that the thing chosen
is the
best; in fact, we cannot know the best
until
we know the good. Are we to determine
the
good by the respective values of things?
This is to make idea and reason-principle
the test: All very well; but arrived
at these,
what explanation have we to give as
to why
idea and reason-principle themselves
are
good? In the lower, we recognise goodness—in
its less perfect form—by comparison
with
what is poorer still; we are without
a standard
there where no evil exists, the bests
holding
the field alone. Reason demands to
know what
constitutes goodness; those principles
are
good in their own nature and we are
left
in perplexity because cause and fact
are
identical: And even though we should
state
a cause, the doubt still remains until
our
reason claims its rights there. But
we need
not abandon the search; another path
may
lead to the light.
20 Since we are not entitled to make
desire
the test by which to decide on the
nature
and quality of the good, we may perhaps
have
recourse to judgement. We would apply
the
opposition of things—order, disorder;
symmetry,
irregularity; health, illness; form,
shapelessness;
real- being, decay: In a word continuity
against dissolution. The first in each
pair,
no one could doubt, belong to the concept
of good and therefore whatever tends
to produce
them must be ranged on the good side.
Thus
virtue and intellectual-principle and
life
and soul—reasoning soul, at least—belong
to the idea of good and so therefore
does
all that a reasoned life aims at. Why
not
halt, then—it will be asked—at intellectual-principle
and make that the good? Soul and life
are
traces of intellectual-principle; that
principle
is the term of soul which on judgement
sets
itself towards intellectual-principle,
pronouncing
right preferable to wrong and virtue
in every
form to vice, and thus ranking by its
choosing.
The soul aiming only at that principle
would
need a further lessoning; it must be
taught
that intellectual-principle is not
the ultimate,
that not all things look to that while
all
do look to the good. Not all that is
outside
of intellectual-principle seeks to
attain
it; what has attained it does not halt
there
but looks still towards good. Besides,
intellectual-principle
is sought on motives of reasoning,
the good
before all reason. And in any striving
towards
life and continuity of existence and
activity,
the object is aimed at not as intellectual-principle
but as good, as rising from good and
leading
to it: Life itself is desirable only
in view
of good.
21 Now what in all these objects of
desire
is the fundamental making them good?
We must
be bold: Intellectual-principle and
that
life are of the order of good and hold
their
desirability, even they, in virtue
of belonging
to that order; they have their goodness,
I mean, because life is an activity
in the
good,—Or rather, streaming from the
good—while
intellectual-principle is an activity
already
defined therein; both are of radiant
beauty
and, because they come thence and lead
thither,
they are sought after by the soul-
sought,
that is, as things congenial though
not veritably
good while yet, as belonging to that
order
not to be rejected; the related, if
not good,
is shunned in spite of that relationship,
and even remote and ignobler things
may at
times prove attractive. The intense
love
called forth by life and intellectual-
principle
is due not to what they are but to
the consideration
of their nature as something apart,
received
from above themselves. Material forms,
containing
light incorporated in them, need still
a
light apart from them that their own
light
may be manifest; just so the beings
of that
sphere, all lightsome, need another
and a
lordlier light or even they would not
be
visible to themselves and beyond.
22 That light known, then indeed we
are stirred
towards those beings in longing and
rejoicing
over the radiance about them, just
as earthly
love is not for the material form but
for
the beauty manifested on it. Every
one of
those beings exists for itself but
becomes
an object of desire by the colour cast
on
it from the good, source of those graces
and of the love they evoke. The soul
taking
that outflow from the divine is stirred;
seized with a bacchic passion, goaded
by
these goads, it becomes love. Before
that,
even intellectual-principle with all
its
loveliness did not stir the soul; for
that
beauty is dead until it take the light
of
the good, and the soul lies supine,
cold
to all, unquickened even to intellectual-principle
there before it. But when there enters
into
it a glow from the divine, it gathers
strength,
awakens, spreads true wings, and however
urged by its nearer environing, speeds
its
buoyant way elsewhere, to something
greater
to its memory: So long as there exists
anything
loftier than the near, its very nature
bears
it upwards, lifted by the giver of
that love.
Beyond intellectual-principle it passes
but
beyond the good it cannot, for nothing
stands
above that. Let it remain in intellectual-principle
and it sees the lovely and august,
but it
is not there possessed of all it sought;
the face it sees is beautiful no doubt
but
not of power to hold its gaze because
lacking
in the radiant grace which is the bloom
on
beauty. Even here we have to recognise
that
beauty is that which irradiates symmetry
rather than symmetry itself and is
that which
truly calls out our love. Why else
is there
more of the glory of beauty on the
living
and only some faint trace of it on
the dead,
though the face yet retains all its
fulness
and symmetry? Why are the most living
portraits
the most beautiful, even though the
others
happen to be more symmetric? Why is
the living
ugly more attractive than the sculptured
handsome? It is that the one is more
nearly
what we are looking for, and this because
there is soul there, because there
is more
of the idea of the good, because there
is
some glow of the light of the good
and this
illumination awakens and lifts the
soul and
all that goes with it so that the whole
man
is won over to goodness, and in the
fullest
measure stirred to life.
23 That which soul must quest, that
which
sheds its light on intellectual-principle,
leaving its mark wherever it falls,
surely
we need not wonder that it be of power
to
draw to itself, calling back from every
wandering
to rest before it. From it came all,
and
so there is nothing mightier; all is
feeble
before it. Of all things the best,
must it
not be the good? If by the good we
mean the
principle most wholly self- sufficing,
utterly
without need of any other, what can
it be
but this? Before all the rest, it was
what
it was, when evil had yet no place
in things.
If evil is a later, there found where
there
is no trace of this—among the very
ultimates,
so that on the downward side evil has
no
beyond—then to this evil stands full
contrary
with no linking intermediate: This
therefore
is the good: Either good there is none,
or
if there must be, this and no other
is it.
And to deny the good would be to deny
evil
also; there can then be no difference
in
objects coming up for choice: But that
is
untenable. To this looks all else that
passes
for good; this, to nothing. What then
does
it effect out of its greatness? It
has produced
intellectual-principle, it has produced
life,
the souls which intellectual-principle
sends
forth and everything else that partakes
of
reason, of intellectual-principle or
of life.
Source and spring of so much, how describe
its goodness and greatness? But what
does
it effect now? Even now it is preserver
of
what it produced; by it the intellectual
beings have their intellection and
the living
their life; it breathes intellect in
breathes
life in and, where life is impossible,
existence.
24 But ourselves—how does it touch
us? We
may recall what we have said of the
nature
of the light shining from it into intellectual-principle
and so by participation into the soul.
But
for the moment let us leave that aside
and
put another question: Does the good
hold
that nature and name because some outside
thing finds it desirable? May we put
it that
a thing desirable to one is good to
that
one and that what is desirable to all
is
to be recognised as the good? No doubt
this
universal questing would make the goodness
evident but still there must be in
the nature
something to earn that name. Further,
is
the questing determined by the hope
of some
acquisition or by sheer delight? If
there
is acquisition, what is it? If it is
a matter
of delight, why here rather than in
something
else? The question comes to this: Is
goodness
in the appropriate or in something
apart,
and is the good good as regards itself
also
or good only as possessed? Any good
is such,
necessarily, not for itself but for
something
outside. But to what nature is this
good?
There is a nature to which nothing
is good.
And we must not overlook what some
surly
critic will surely bring up against
us: What's
all this: You scatter praises here,
there
and everywhere: Life is good, intellectual-principle
is good: And yet the good is above
them;
how then can intellectual-principle
itself
be good? Or what do we gain by seeing
the
ideas themselves if we see only a particular
idea and nothing else [nothing "substantial"]?
If we are happy here we may be deceived
into
thinking life a good when it is merely
pleasant;
but suppose our lot unhappy, why should
we
speak of good? Is mere personal existence
good? What profit is there in it? What
is
the advantage in existence over utter
non-existence—unless
goodness is to be founded on our love
of
self? It is the deception rooted in
the nature
of things and our dread of dissolution
that
lead to all the "goods" of
your
positing.
25 It is in view, probably, of this
difficulty
that Plato, in the philebus, makes
pleasure
an element in the term; the good is
not defined
as a simplex or set in intellectual-principle
alone; while he rightly refrains from
identifying
the good with the pleasant, yet he
does not
allow intellectual-principle, foreign
to
pleasure, to be the good, since he
sees no
attractive power in it. He may also
have
had in mind that the good, to answer
to its
name, must be a thing of delight and
that
an object of pursuit must at least
hold some
pleasure for those that acquire and
possess
it, so that where there is no joy the
good
too is absent, further that pleasure,
implying
pursuit, cannot pertain to the first
and
that therefore good cannot. All this
was
very well; there the enquiry was not
as to
the primal good but as to ours; the
good
dealt with in that passage pertains
to very
different beings and therefore is a
different
good; it is a good falling short of
that
higher; it is a mingled thing; we are
to
understand that good does not hold
place
in the One and alone whose being is
too great
and different for that. The good must,
no
doubt, be a thing pursued, not, however,
good because it is pursued but pursued
because
it is good. The solution, it would
seem,
lies in priority: To the lowest of
things
the good is its immediate higher; each
step
represents the good to what stands
lower
so long as the movement does not tend
awry
but advances continuously towards the
superior:
Thus there is a halt at the ultimate,
beyond
which no ascent is possible: That is
the
first good, the authentic, the supremely
sovereign, the source of good to the
rest
of things. Matter would have forming-idea
for its good, since, were it conscious,
it
would welcome that; body would look
to soul,
without which it could not be or endure;
soul must look to virtue; still higher
stands
intellectual-principle; above that
again
is the principle we call the primal.
Each
of these progressive priors must have
act
on those minors to which they are,
respectively,
the good: Some will confer order and
place,
others life, others wisdom and the
good life:
Intellectual- principle will draw on
the
authentic good which we hold to be
coterminous
with it, both as being an activity
put forth
from it and as even now taking light
from
it. This good we will define later.
26 Any conscious being, if the good
come
to him, will know the good and affirm
his
possession of it. But what if one be
deceived?
In that case there must be some resemblance
to account for the error: The good
will be
the original which the delusion counterfeited
and whenever the true presents itself
we
turn from the spurious. All the striving,
all the pain, show that to everything
something
is a good: The lifeless finds its share
in
something outside itself; where there
is
life the longing for good sets up pursuit;
the very dead are cared for and mourned
for
by the living; the living plan for
their
own good. The witness of attainment
is betterment,
cleaving to state, satisfaction, settlement,
suspension of pursuit. Here pleasure
shows
itself inadequate; its choice does
not hold;
repeated, it is no longer the same;
it demands
endless novelty. The good, worthy of
the
name, can be no such tasting of the
casual;
anyone that takes this kind of thing
for
the good goes empty, carrying away
nothing
but an emotion which the good might
have
produced. No one could be content to
take
his pleasure thus in an emotion over
a thing
not possessed any more than over a
child
not there; I cannot think that those
setting
their good in bodily satisfactions
find table-
pleasure without the meal, or love-pleasure
without intercourse with their chosen,
or
any pleasure where nothing is done.
27 But what is that whose entry supplies
every such need? Some idea, we maintain.
There is a form to which matter aspires:
To soul, moral excellence is this form.
But
is this form a good to the thing as
being
apt to it, does the striving aim at
the apt?
No: The aptest would be the most resemblant
to the thing itself, but that, however
sought
and welcomed, does not suffice for
the good:
The good must be something more: To
be a
good to another a thing must have something
beyond aptness; that only can be adopted
as the good which represents the apt
in its
better form and is best to what is
best in
the quester's self, to that which the
quester
tends potentially to be. A thing is
potentially
that to which its nature looks; this,
obviously,
it lacks; what it lacks, of its better,
is
its good. Matter is of all that most
in need;
its next is the lowest form; form at
lowest
is just one grade higher than matter.
If
a thing is a good to itself, much more
must
its perfection, its form, its better,
be
a good to it; this better, good in
its own
nature, must be good also to the quester
whose good it procures. But why should
the
form which makes a thing good be a
good to
that thing? As being most appropriate?
No:
But because it is, itself, a portion
of the
good. This is why the least alloyed
and nearest
to the good are most at peace within
themselves.
It is surely out of place to ask why
a thing
good in its own nature should be a
good;
we can hardly suppose it dissatisfied
with
its own goodness so that it must strain
outside
its essential quality to the good which
it
effectually is. There remains the question
with regard to the simplex: Where there
is
utter absence of distinction does this
self-aptness
constitute the good to that simplex?
If thus
far we have been right, the striving
of the
lower possesses itself of the good
as of
a thing resident in a certain kind,
and it
is not the striving that constitutes
the
good but the good that calls out the
striving:
Where the good is attained something
is acquired
and on this acquisition there follows
pleasure.
But the thing must be chosen even though
no pleasure ensued; it must be desirable
for its own sake.
28 Now to see what all this reasoning
has
established: Universally, what approaches
as a good is a form; matter itself
contains
this good which is form: Are we to
conclude
that, if matter had will, it would
desire
to be form unalloyed? No: That would
be desiring
its own destruction, for the good seeks
to
subject everything to itself. But perhaps
matter would not wish to remain at
its own
level but would prefer to attain being
and,
this acquired, to lay aside its evil.
If
we are asked how the evil thing can
have
tendency towards the good, we answer
that
we have not attributed tendency to
matter;
our argument needed the hypothesis
of sensation
in matter—in so far as possible consistently
with retention of its character—and
we asserted
that the entry of form, that dream
of the
good, must raise it to a nobler order.
If
then matter is evil, there is no more
to
be said; if it is something else—a
wrong
thing, let us say—then in the hypothesis
that its essence acquire sensation
would
not the appropriate on the next or
higher
plane be its good, as in the other
cases?
But not what is evil in matter would
be the
quester of good but that element in
it [lowest
form] which in it is associated with
evil.
But if matter by very essence is evil
how
could it choose the good? This question
implies
that if evil were self-conscious it
would
admire itself: But how can the unadmirable
be admired; and did we not discover
that
the good must be apt to the nature?
There
that question may rest. But if universally
the good is form and the higher the
ascent
the more there is of form-soul more
truly
form than body is and phases of soul
progressively
of higher form and intellectual-principle
standing as form to soul collectively—then
the good advances by the opposite of
matter
and, therefore, by a cleansing and
casting
away to the utmost possible at each
stage:
And the greatest good must be there
where
all that is of matter has disappeared.
The
principle of good rejecting matter
entirely—or
rather never having come near it at
any point
or in any way—must hold itself aloft
with
that formless in which primal form
takes
its origin. But we will return to this.
29 Suppose, however, that pleasure
did not
result from the good but there were
something
preceding pleasure and accounting for
it,
would not this be a thing to be embraced?
But when we say "to be embraced"
we say "pleasure." But what
if
accepting its existence, we think of
that
existence as leaving still the possibility
that it were not a thing to be embraced?
This would mean the good being present
and
the sentient possessor failing, nonetheless,
to perceive it. It would seem possible,
however,
to perceive and yet be unmoved by the
possession;
this is quite likely in the case of
the wiser
and least dependent—and indeed it is
so with
the first, immune not merely because
simplex,
but because pleasure by acquisition
implies
lack. But all this will become clear
on the
solution of our remaining difficulties
and
the rebuttal of the argument brought
up against
us. This takes the form of the question:
"What gain is there in the good
to one
who, fully conscious, feels nothing
when
he hears of these things, whether because
he has no grasp of them but takes merely
the words or because he holds to false
values,
perhaps being all in search of sense,
finding
his good
|